Blood Apocalypse
Date: 2014-03-09 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Horror; Urban Fantasy
Description: When creatures of the night proved to be real, the best of America’s military came together to form an elite band of rapid response teams. Their mission: to keep the civilian populace safe from monsters that would do harm and hide all evidence of their existence. Now they face a threat so overwhelming that they must pull teams from across the globe and work with the very monsters they’ve hunted in the past to assist them in saving humanity. As the largest threat to ever rise against mankind prepares its own twisted Apocalypse, the only thing standing in its way is the Monster Squads. Man and m
Publisher: May December Publications LLC

Blood

Apocalypse

A Monster Squad Novel

Heath Stallcup

Edited by TW Brown

Cover by Ronak Kothari

Blood Apocalypse: A Monster Squad Novel

©2014 May December Publications LLC

The split-tree logo is a registered trademark of May December Publications LLC.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organizations, places, events, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons living, dead, or otherwise, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

This book is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. Any reproduction or unauthorized use of the material or artwork contained herein is prohibited without the express written permission of the author or May December Publications LLC.

Printed in the U.S.A.

DEDICATION

For my wife. Thank you for being my biggest fan.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

At the risk of sounding like a broken record, I will forever be grateful to Mark Tufo. You took the time to teach a total stranger the ins and outs of this business and helped me to avoid the pitfalls that so many others fall into…you are definitely one of the good guys in the biz.

Oh, buddy…be a sport. Don’t let Tracy read these.

To TW Brown, who puts up with me on a regular basis. Who takes my rough output and shines it and makes it ‘print worthy’ and still lets me keep my name on it.

To Denise…you took a chance on me. What more can I say? Not many would, but you did and I can’t put into words what that means.

To my graphic artist, Ronak, whose wonderful work everybody else gets to see on the covers here…you are a wonderful artist and you should be proud. I hope to keep you very busy in the future my friend!

To my wonderful wife who still tolerates my night owl writing when the house is silent and the kids are all asleep—just me and the computer tapping into the night. None of this would be possible without your total support and complete understanding.

To my sister, Sheila, who stepped up to be my proofer and make Todd’s life a little easier and my work that much better.

And to those of you who read my stories and have allowed the characters to come to life, thank you. It’s because of you that I can continue to mold and develop them and allow them to become the living, breathing, monster fighting heroes that they are!

-Heath

1

Dominic DeGiacomo paced the area around the pool of fresh water while the specter of his grandfather waded through the clear water with a spear in hand. He held the handmade spear aloft, waiting for a fish to come into view. He pulled the spear back ready to throw it when Dom turned and yelled, “It’s right on the tip of my mind, but I just can’t…reach it!”

Louis DeGiacomo sighed and lowered the spear. He turned and looked at Dominic, a sour expression crossing his features. “You’re scaring the fish, boy.”

“What?” Dom turned, his mind elsewhere.

“The fish,” Lou said, nodding toward the water. “You’re scaring them away.” He trudged back toward the shore and tossed the spear into the sand. “I thought you were hungry?”

Dom plopped back into the sand and held his head in his hands. “I am, but…this is driving me nuts,” he moaned. “It’s like it’s right on the tip of my mind, but it’s just out of reach.”

Lou sat down next to him and shielded his eyes with his hand. He looked up at the sun and shook his head. “This is damned strange, boy.”

“I know. You’d think it would eventually come back to me…”

“No, I mean the sun.” He was still staring at the sky. “It’s been high noon all day. You’d think the sun would move a little across the sky.”

Dom stared up at him as if he were crazy. “You’re worried about the sun?”

“I’m worried that your time here is limited, and without a way to measure it, we have no idea how long we’ve been here.”

Dom studied him a moment and realized just how worried his grandfather was. “How long do I have?” Dominic had found himself stranded in his own personal version of Purgatory after an accidental overdose while recovering in a hospital in Italy. When his grandfather was sent from the afterlife to guide him back ‘home’ Dom wasn’t sure if he was saved or had lost his mind. Neither knew how long he had to find his way, but they both felt that time was limited and growing shorter by the moment.

Lou shook his head. “I don’t know.” He turned and looked at Dom and shrugged his shoulders. “Nobody ever gets an instruction book. I just…know. Your time here is limited.” He stood up and brushed the sand from his shorts. “And we have to eat.”

“We got bananas and coconuts and…” Dom started.

“Yeah,” Lou laughed, “we do, but you need to be careful. Coconuts will give you the squirts, bananas will clog you up and those berries over there? I have no idea if they’re even edible.” He pointed back at the water. “That’s why I was trying to catch us some fish.”

Dom shoved his hands into the moist sand and squeezed again. It had such a calming effect on him and he didn’t know why. Lou watched him a moment and then hunkered down next to him and pulled his hands out of the sand. Dom struggled against him, trying to drive his hands back in the sand. “What are you doing, Grumpy…stop it.”

“Why do you keep shoving your hands in the sand?” He fought against him.

“I don’t know…I like playing in the dirt.” Dom struggled. “I need to—”

“That’s not dirt, boy, that’s sand.” Lou pulled at his hands. Dom continued struggling with him, but the old man was stronger than he looked. “Stop it, boy.”

“No, I need…I-I need…”

“You need to remember something and you aren’t sticking your hands back in the sand until you…”

“It’s not sand, it’s dirt,” Dom nearly snarled. The old man held him tight, his face like stone as he continued to hold his hands back. “Stop it!”

“Tell me why it’s so damned important to you and I might,” Lou argued.

“I don’t know why, it just is—” He was cut off as Lou dragged him to the edge of the jungle where the plant life was thick and used his foot to kick away the detritus to expose the rich soil below.

“You see that, boy?” He pointed, the rich aroma of the dark soil rose up to Dom’s nostrils. “That is dirt.” Dom fought harder this time, the desire to stick his hands into the dirt almost overwhelming. He wanted to roll in it, to lay in it, to sleep on it. “Tell me why it’s important,” the old man ordered.

“I…don’t know,” Dom choked out, still struggling. He had to have the dirt. It called to him, it needed him…no, he needed it. It was safety to him. It preserved him somehow. It was…important to him. It would keep him safe. It would…

“Tell me why it’s so damned important to you, boy. Why do you want to stick your hands into it?” Lou barked.

“I don’t just want to stick my hands into it. I want to lay on it. I want to sleep on it…I need to!” he cried. Dom began to shake now, the tremors rocking his core. He could feel whatever block that was in his head start to crack and it hurt. It felt as though an ice pick were being driven through the center of his brain; he pulled his hands away from Lou’s with a jerk and grasped at his head, clutching the sides in agony. “No-o-o!” he screamed as he fell to the ground, rolling to his side, clutching his temples.

Lou fell beside him and was yelling to overcome the onrush of pain, “Tell me, boy, tell your Grumpy what it is!” He got lower to the ground and next to his ear and whispered against the onrush of pain, “Tell me what it is…why the dirt, boy?”

When the wall finally shattered and the vampire’s secret revealed to him, Dom’s eyes flew open and he sat up, his breath coming in short breathy pants. He turned to his grandfather and slowly a smile came to his face. He chuckled at first and then laughed out loud. He pulled his grandfather into a hug and squeezed the old man to him tightly.

“I know now,” he said softly.

Lou pulled away from him and stared him in the eye. “Are you sure, boy?”

Dom laughed as tears formed in his eyes. “Oh yeah, Grumpy, I’m sure.”

Lou sat down hard in the dirt next to him and with his hands resting on his knees, he sighed heavily and nodded. “Good. Because I was starting to worry that…”

“What?” Dom asked.

Lou snorted. “I was afraid we had run out of time and you were losing it.” He sighed again, reaching out and patting Dom on the leg. “You have no idea how worried I’ve been—” He stopped mid-sentence as the sun suddenly set and the stars began twinkling.

Both men sat in the darkness staring at the sky, an eerie ‘oh-shit’ feeling shared between them. Dom turned to his grandfather and said, “Suddenly I’m very thirsty.”

“Yeah…I imagine so,” he said cautiously. “Look, Dom…” Lou began, turning to him urgently. “I may not have much time left with you, so I want to ask you to do something for me, okay?”

“Anything, Grumpy, you know that,” Dom said, suddenly afraid that he’d disappear as quickly as he appeared.

“When you get back, please, tell Grammy that I miss her. Let her know that I meant to come home and spend the rest of my life with her.” Tears formed in his old, weather-worn eyes. “Tell her,” he choked out, “that I love her.”

“Grumpy,” Dom began, his chest tightening and his eyes misting, “she already knows.”

The old man nodded sharply and sniffed back a few tears. “I figured as much.” He looked up at the stars and breathed deeply of the cooling night air. “Heart of gold, that one.”

“Yeah, you picked a winner with Gram.” They both sat silent for a moment before Dom sat up and got to his feet. He stuck his hand out to help Lou up, but he was already gone. The only indication that he was ever there was the impression he had left in the soft jungle soil. Dom looked around the area and stared at the spot where his grandfather had last been and he slowly fell to his knees, the tears flowing freely.

“I never got to say goodbye,” he whispered. He fell over and rolled to his back, the tears flowing freely as he sobbed. “Thank you, Grumpy. Thank you for helping me.” He pressed his eyes closed to block out the pain and heartbreak and he sucked a huge amount of air to cleanse his mind. He lay there in the dark, doing his best to control his breathing, to bring his emotions under control, to try to figure out what he should do next.

Dom allowed himself only a few moments to gather himself before he decided it was time to carry on. As much as he was hurting, both emotionally and physically, he had to push on. He inhaled one more breath of the cool, sanitized air and opened his eyes. He glanced around the darkness and saw the medical monitors hooked to him, the lighted numbers on the machines showing his heart rate, O2 levels, and blood pressure levels. He glanced in the other direction and saw a table with charts and paperwork on it. The lights were off in his room, but the moonlight through his window illuminated enough of the interior that he knew he was back in the hospital room in Italy.

It had all been a dream. A wild, crazy dream induced by the drugs that the Team 2 members shot him up with. He sat up slowly and pulled the blankets off of him. As the leads fell from his body, the machine at his bedside registered alarms that he chose to ignore. He pushed the machine further away to get the sound of the alarm as far from him as he could. His head was still throbbing from his concussion. He slid his feet out of bed and felt grit in the sheets. Pulling the blankets back further, he ran his hand across the sheet and found…beach sand? His feet and the sheets were covered in beach sand. And no matter how Dom tried to explain it away, he couldn’t.

He stumbled into the bathroom and flipped on the light. It took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the sharp brightness of the overhead fluorescent bulb as it flickered to life. He glanced at his reflection in the mirror and was shocked at the growth of facial hair. He ran his fingers across his face and saw his hands in the mirror. Pulling them back, he studied them in the harsh fluorescent light. There was dark colored dirt embedded into his nail beds and thick layers of it under his nails. He held them close to his eyes and studied them. He pulled one closer to his face and held his fingertips under his nose…with a deep, lung-filling sniff, he smelled his fingers and the aroma of the soil under his fingers was exactly that of the soil from the island in his dream.

Dom staggered back against the bathroom wall and stared at his hands—his dirt encrusted hands—and questioned how they could have gotten that way.

And then he remembered the importance of the dirt. He turned to leave the bathroom as two nurses came into his room to investigate the alarms from his monitor. “Mr. DeGiacomo, you must return to your bed,” she said as he pushed past her.

“Where are my clothes?” he barked.

“What?!”

“My uniform? Where is it?” He stood there in the hospital gown and nearly growled at the woman.

She shook with fear and her eyes betrayed her as they darted to the storage cabinet on the far side of the room. The other nurse darted out the door to get security.

“Thanks,” he muttered as he marched to the storage cabinet and pulled his gear from the locker.

Of course, his weapons had been confiscated, most likely by Team 2 personnel, but at least he had some clothes more suitable for outside. Something that didn’t ventilate his backside, a bit ratty and torn, but thankfully someone had cleaned them. He put them on as quickly as he could and made for the door in time to see three large security guards running down the hall toward his room.

“Great,” he muttered as he went back into the room and propped the door shut with a chair.

Dom looked around and made for the window. Great, another second story jump. At least he felt better this time. His wrist hardly hurt any more, but there was still a slight pain as he pulled the window open. He settled on the ledge and jumped to the grass below. He looked back up at the open window and made for the shadows to try to conceal himself should any more security come for him. He had to get to a safe place and contact Colonel Mitchell. He had to have him arrange for getting him stateside.

He pulled up alongside a building and scanned both ways to make sure the coast was clear. As he stepped out along the way he heard sirens approaching and knew they were meant for him. He cursed and ducked back into the shadows. This journey was going to be tough enough, but now he had unlocked the secret that was nagging at his mind and he had to get it to the Monster Squad. For whatever reason, he felt it was important. It might, in fact, be the key to bringing down the Sicarii.

*****

“This is total fucking bullshit!” the security officer yelled as he threw a radio across the security office. It just missed the bank of monitors showing the different locations where cameras were running twenty-four hours a day and manned here in the ‘man-cave’ by Wackenhut’s top-notch security personnel around the clock.

The man behind the banks of monitors flinched when the radio bounced off the enclosure but never removed his eyes from the screen. The officer and his men had been subdued while trying to stop infiltrators at the infamous Groom Lake base, only to be made fools of by the military garbed men they encountered.

“Calm down, James.” The captain of the contracted security forces was doing his best to calm the man, but he knew it would do no good. Most of his men were either ex-military commandos or SWAT team members or some other form of elite fighter or they wouldn’t have gotten this billet. With those kinds of men came large egos and those egos were sometimes easily bruised. “Anderson bailed on us and left the base to this nitwit Mitchell. We can’t help that.”

“That doesn’t give his people the right to just slip past all of our defenses and not explain to us how!” the man screamed. “We need to know where the weaknesses are so we can strengthen them and I want to know what the fuck they were using to make those half-naked guys disappear and reappear like that…they could be any-fucking-where.”

“We’re going to figure it out and we’re going to get some answers, but blowing your top and demanding answers from somebody like Mitchell isn’t the way to do it.” Captain Roberts tried to make his voice soothing. Logic rarely worked when one of his best had his temper flared; and James McDonald’s temper wasn’t just flared, he was past the boiling point. “We’re going to have to use kid gloves with this guy if we want to get answers.”

“Fuck that!” McDonald spat. “We ought to just go in there, cuff the bastard and beat the answers out of him. A little water boarding goes a long way.” He growled. “I guaran-damn-tee ya that me and the boys could get some answers out of that full bird if you’d just let us do our fucking jobs.”

Roberts pointed a finger at him, “Your job is to do what I tell you to do. Do you understand me?” He jabbed the finger into the man’s chest to emphasize his point. “Do you?”

McDonald glared at him, his eyes wild. “I got you. I don’t have to like it though.”

“No, you don’t,” Roberts agreed. “The time for liking it comes later.” He added, an evil smile crossing his features.

James glanced at him, unsure that he caught his meaning. “What do you have in mind?”

“Payback, of course. Nobody breaks into my base, abducts my men and then tells me to stand down over it,” he said, menace dripping from his voice. “Not unless they want their dick slammed in the door.”

“Now that’s what I like to hear.” McDonald smiled, calming down somewhat. “So what do you have in mind?”

Roberts shook his head slowly. “I don’t know yet.” He turned to watch all of the activity on the monitors. “But we’re recording everything that these bastards are doing.” He pointed to the screen. “This isn’t just some standard run-of-the-mill change of command here.”

“Then what is it?” James asked, studying the screens.

“I don’t know.” Roberts leaned in, studying the screen. “It’s more like…an invasion.” He tapped the monitor at the top. “Look at all this shit they’re moving into the underground bunker. Who needs that much crap? And who are all these new fucking people? We don’t have any of their files, their security clearances, their service jackets, health records…nothing. It’s like they just blew into town and the new sheriff tells me to mind my own fucking business and guard the gates!” He glanced at James again. “Fuck him. I’m going to get to the bottom of all this and when I do, I’m going to throw a monkey wrench into their works that will make the Titanic look like a dinghy sprung a leak!”

James laughed and clapped his captain on the back. “That’s what I wanted to fucking hear.” He sat up straight and squared his shoulders. “Finally…somebody with some balls around here.”

*****

Laura Youngblood, Executive Officer for the Monster Squad, hurriedly gathered the certified duty officers together and delegated different duties to them, assigning them each different sections to get set up. The armory was being set up as she spoke; and the more important areas at the moment were communications, logistics and machinery areas. Each had their own subsections and Colonel Mitchell had put as much of their operation as he thought would fit into the concrete bunker that Dr. Peter’s lab would be set up in. The bunker had three levels, two of which were deep underground, with Evan’s lab in the middle.  Laura set the officers off on their respective duties and hurried to Evan’s lab to unpack him and check on him. She had an uneasy feeling ever since the plane landed and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to rest easy until she saw that he was okay.

She hurried to the bunker and worked her way past the different crews, moving crates and boxes and setting up the various areas. She paused long enough to announce, “This may not be as temporary as we originally thought, fellas, so let’s do it right the first time.”

This earned her a lot of quizzical looks, but rather than explain now, she turned and found the stairwell that took her down to the next level. She continued on until she found the new area designated to be Evan’s lab and opened the door. Crates were lining the walls and she smiled when she saw why it was chosen. The room looked like a high school chemistry lab, with two long workspaces in the middle, thick counters with sinks built in, beakers and Bunsen burners along the middle of each, a shelf running down the middle of each workspace. Storage lockers lined one wall with stickers indicating that hazardous or toxic materials were within their closed doors. She shook her head as she took in the room.

“He’s going to be thrilled,” she muttered to herself.

“Like a kid in a candy store,” Evan quipped as he slipped in beside her, causing her to jump slightly and catch her breath.

“You startled me,” she said as she caught herself.

“Sorry. I heard you coming and had to…take care of a few things first.” He looked away sheepishly.

“What?” Laura searched his face.

“I was…having a snack.” He replied self-consciously.

Laura reached for him and pulled him to her. “You don’t have to hide to feed, Evan. You know that.”

He stiffened slightly when she said ‘feed’. To him, he was simply eating, but to her, he was ‘feeding’ like an animal. He tried hard to put it out of his mind, knowing it was just a slip of the tongue, but he also pondered whether it was a Freudian slip. “Yes, well, I find it somewhat embarrassing.” He pulled away slightly and looked at her. “Why are you here so soon? I haven’t even unpacked.”

She smiled and lowered her eyes. “I came to unpack you.” She shook her head. “Matt said you had crated yourself and I thought you would need help to…I don’t know.” She laid her head against his chest and laughed at herself. “I was just worried when the plane landed and they opened the doors and I thought you were simply riding in the back. The sun was out and I feared the worst.” Her eyes began to mist as her emotions rose up on her again and she fought to hold them in check.

He pulled her closer and rubbed at her back. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For caring so much.”

She said nothing as she rested a moment in his arms enjoying the knowledge that he was safe and unharmed. She squeezed him tighter in her arms and held him desperately for a moment longer. “I hate to do it, but I have to go.”

“I know. Duty calls and all that.”

She stared at him, his rugged handsomeness, his caring eyes, the slight curl of his hair and she wondered how anybody who laid eyes on him couldn’t love him. It helped for her that he was so damned tall and didn’t make her feel like a freak. When he held her, she felt normal and she fit against his body. Laura rarely dated in high school or college because she was the same height or even taller than most of the guys that were in her circle of friends. But Evan was so tall that, when they were seen together, she seemed normal compared to him.

She ran her hand along the side of his face and a smile tugged at the ends of her mouth. He smiled back at her. “What?” he asked.

“I just love you so damned much.”

Evan was somewhat shocked by her deep emotional admission and wondered at the source of it, yet he knew better than to look a gift horse in the mouth. He simply smiled back at her and replied, “Not nearly as much as I love you.” He lowered his mouth to hers, kissing her for all that he was worth. Their tongues danced and darted, hers hot and wet, his cold and coppery from his ‘snack’. Laura felt his fangs slowly descend and knew the effect she was having on him. She smiled inwardly and allowed one hand to wander, to stroke his…ego, for a moment. He growled in her mouth as she tempted and teased him.

She traced his fangs with her tongue and thought of Nadia’s words on the plane, how a vampire’s bite can bring one to levels of ecstasy akin to orgasm in a matter of seconds. She pulled away from Evan and breathed in his ear, “Bite me.”

Evan froze solid in her arms while Laura continued to writhe and stroke him. “Bite me,” she pleaded at him. He pulled away from her and stared at her, hard.

“What is wrong with you?” His face reflected his fears.

Her eyes fluttered open and she tried to catch her breath, not realizing that Evan’s level of worry went beyond a simple question. “What do you mean?”

“Do you know what you’re asking?” He pushed her away. “I’d never turn you, Laura. I couldn’t…kill you!” he cried, his eyes wide with shock. His face reflected one who had been betrayed by the person he trusted most and Laura couldn’t quite understand, her emotions still riding the high of endorphins in her blood.

“What are you talking about?” Her confusion was muddled by her lust.

“My bite!” he said as he paced the room. “I’d kill you if I bit you. I can’t just bite you…I can’t control myself, my fangs would descend, I KNOW it. I’d end up infecting you and—”

“No!” She interrupted. “Evan, you don’t understand.” She tried to explain, but Evan was on the verge of a breakdown. The one and only person who had shown any emotional interest in him since his death and resurrection now wanted him to risk her life for something as simple as a bite. The insanity of it befuddled and frightened him. “Evan, Nadia explained it to me on the plane!” she yelled, trying to get his attention.

He stopped his rant and turned to her. “What would Nadia know of a vampire bite?” he asked slowly.

“She has lived with them her entire life, sweetheart. They have told her everything about themselves,” she explained. “Before they fed on animals, they used to feed on humans. And the bite itself doesn’t change you. Yes, there is a virus in the mouth, but it acts like a drug. It makes you not care that you are being bitten, it deadens the pain and it gives you a sexual high that is better than an orgasm.”

Evan’s eyes rounded as she spoke. “Why would you want more than what we already have?” he asked, unsure if he wanted the answer.

She smiled at him and approached slowly, taking his hand and pressing it to her chest. “I want to share everything with you. I want to share my blood with you while we make love. I want to please you with every part of me. I want to be pleased as well. I want to be marked by you as well…by your bite.” She moved his hand to allow it to cup her breast and he swallowed hard.

Evan stood there a moment, a mix of emotions flowing through him as he weighed the possibilities. His hand began to shake and she pressed it harder to herself. He pulled his eyes away from her breast and to her eyes. “I want to. I’ve wanted to for so very long, but I fear the OTHER possibilities, as well.”

“But Nadia says it’s safe—” she began to argue.

“Forgive me if I don’t take the word of a werewolf we’ve only just met,” he interrupted. He pulled her close to him and stared deeply into her eyes. “I love you more than anything in this world. If you’ll give me just a little time.” She looked away from him and he pulled her eyes back to him. “Just a little, please, to ensure that it’s safe. A few tests to know that you won’t turn into…this.” He said as he indicated himself. “I’ll hurry and I’ll do my best to be thorough.”

She nodded and laid her forehead against his chest. “I love you, Evan.”

“I love you more,” he breathed as he stroked her hair.

*****

Apollo Creed Williams, Team Leader for Second Squad searched the new training area and found Darren Spalding, the Team Leader for Third Squad as he was just exiting. “Hey, man. You seen Jack?” Apollo asked.

“Nope. I was looking for him, though.” Spalding shrugged. “You looking for him, too?”

“Yeah, I’m hoping he can tell me what the fuck that was that dragged us all over the base and had us waking up at Max’s feet.”

Spalding shook his head. “Yeah, I’d like to ask him about that as well.”

“Any idea where he might be?” Apollo fell into step as Spalding turned and headed back across the open terrain between the buildings.

“Not really, but I’m hoping maybe Colonel Mitchell either knows something or maybe he can find out. That shit was just too weird,” Spalding said. “I was halfway back to where I was before I even realized what had happened.”

“Yeah, man, me too! That was some voo-doo shit right there. Almost like a dream or something.” The two men continued walking across the common areas until they reached a quartet of crewmen working on the grounds. Apollo approached them. “Hey, where can we find the head honcho’s office?”

The work crew stopped what they were doing and eyed the two commandos suspiciously. “Where’s your base badge?” one asked.

“What base badge?” Spalding asked.

The crewman flipped at a plastic ID that was clipped to his shirt. “This.”

Apollo and Spanky both looked at each other and shrugged. “We haven’t gotten ours yet. We just arrived on those planes a little while ago. Nobody’s processed us.” The four men looked at each other blankly and then back at the two oversized men in black BDUs.

Finally, one of them pointed to a building with a flagpole in front of it. “That’s the HQ. If you’re looking for the ‘head honcho’s office’ it’s in there. But good luck getting in without one of these.”

“Thanks, bro. Appreciate it.” Apollo tipped his hat and the two turned toward the building. “What’s the deal with the base badge, I wonder?”

“Beats me,” Spalding said as they approached the building. They took the steps two at a time and encountered one of the base security personnel at the front door.

“Badge,” was all he said as he moved to block the door.

Spalding and Apollo stopped just short of running into him and turned at each other. “Uh, we don’t have one yet. We just got here on the planes and—”

The guard moved swiftly in drawing his sidearm and bringing it to bear on Spalding as he tried to explain, but Apollo was quicker, moving with blinding speed he grasped the man’s wrist, twisting it as he lifted it up and away from Spalding’s head. The movement cracked the guard’s wrist, causing him to discharge the weapon just prior to dropping it. Apollo kept moving the guard’s arm, swinging it up and over, causing the man to flip in midair and land hard on the concrete steps. The man lay prone at his feet, knocked unconscious when his head struck the concrete, his weapon several feet away.

“What the fuck is wrong with these guys?” Spalding asked.

“I dunno, man, but he was about to ventilate your head.” He looked questioningly at Spalding. “Over a fucking plastic ID badge, man.”

As the two stood there over the guard, people began pouring through the doors of the HQ building. A beautiful young woman wearing a Major’s oak cluster ran to the fallen man’s side and checked him. “What did you just do?”

“He drew on us and we disarmed him,” Apollo offered in defense.

“Then he...uh…fell and hit his head,” Spalding added a little too quickly. He glanced at Apollo who only shook his head, his eyes cast away.

“What the hell happened out here?” Mitchell barked.

Spalding and Apollo snapped to attention. “Altercation, sir.” Spalding stated. Mitchell looked at the security officer on the ground and groaned. “Is he hurt bad, Major?”

She looked up from the officer and shook her head. “He’s unconscious, but I think he’s just knocked out, Colonel.”

“Get him to the infirmary. Report back to me on his condition after he’s checked out.” Matt shot his two operators a stony look. “You two. In my office. NOW!” he barked.

Apollo and Spalding double timed it up the steps then stood in the lobby, no idea where to go. Mitchell stormed past them and into his office, the two operators hot on his heels. Matt went behind his desk and reached for his scotch. “Shut the damned door.”

Apollo used his heel to catch the door and swing it shut, both men feeling like they were sitting in the principal’s office. Matt threw the burning amber liquid to the back of his throat and swallowed quickly. “Fuck me with a red hot poker,” he swore. He sat forward and stared at the two men who were standing at attention in front of his desk. “Oh, for the love of Pete, at ease!” He poured another shot of scotch and sat back in his chair. “Sit down and tell me what just happened.”

The two men sat, Apollo having to wedge himself into the undersized chair. Matt almost chuckled and made a mental note to get a couch or loveseat in here as soon as he could. He pointed to Spalding, “You. Talk.”

Spalding inhaled deeply and began. “Colonel, we were looking for Jack to see if he could explain the whole thing about Max, and then thought…I dunno, that maybe you might know something. So we asked these four guys working the grounds and they said that we needed these badges.”

Apollo interjected at this point, “And we was like, ‘we don’t need no stinkin’ badges’ but…” he shot Mitchell a cheesy grin that flopped.

Spalding groaned and held up a hand to stop him. “So we get directions to here, and when we get close, this rent-a-cop steps in front of us and asks us for a badge. We tried to tell him that we just got here and didn’t have one and the son-of-a-bitch pulled his gun!”

“That’s when I…stepped in.” Apollo averted his eyes. “May have broke his wrist doing it.”

Matt glared at the two of them. “And given him a concussion as well.” He had tossed back his second drink during the last two minutes. Probably his tenth since getting here and he noted that the bottle was getting dangerously low. He reached for the bottle again and paused. “This is not good. Not good at all.”

“What’s the deal, boss?” Spalding asked. “I mean, this guy was way out of line pulling his gun over a stupid ID badge.”

“I know, and I agree. But these contracted rent-a-cops take their shit very seriously. Obviously.” He sat back in his chair and tried not to reach for his glass. “And we’ve already had one altercation with them…before we even got here. Jack and his team showed up a few hours before we did and the Wackenhut people…”

“Who?” Apollo snickered. “What the hell did you call them?”

“Wackenhut,” Mitchell restated. “They’re actually a top notch security contractor. Don’t underestimate them.”

Apollo stifled his laugh and simply nodded. “If you say so, sir.”

“I do.” His eyes indicated his seriousness and Apollo straightened up, though he still thought the name sounded like something little boys did behind closed doors with dirty magazines. “And as I was saying, Jack and his team had an altercation with them already. I spent nearly an hour trying to put out that fire and their people are NOT happy about it.” Matt stood up and stole a glance out of his window. “And now this?”

“Jesus, Colonel, what were we supposed to do? The guy pulled a gun and pointed it at my head!” Spalding was tempted to stand to make his argument but remained in his chair.

Matt turned around and looked him straight in the eye. “I probably would have killed him with his own fucking weapon.” His voice was low and gritty. “As far as I’m concerned, he’s lucky to still be alive.” He sat back down and ran his hand across his face. “Just spread the word amongst the team members. Give these dumb fucks a wide berth. They have big egos and they don’t take kindly to bigger fish swimming in their little pond. The idea that real operators are on their turf? I’m sure it’s driving them nuts.”

Apollo shook his head. “This is fucked up, Colonel. We shouldn’t have to worry about hurting the feelings of a bunch of pansy-assed security guards.”

“You’re right, you shouldn’t. But the fact of the matter is, we may very well NEED those pansies, and I want to know that when the time comes, we can count on them.”

“That’s what orders are for, sir,” Spalding interjected. “If they can’t take an order, you replace them.”

Matt shot him a hard stare. “Spanky, I have a little over a week before the end of the world. I don’t have time to replace them, much less train whoever their replacement might be. I have to work with what I have.”

Spanky slumped in his chair. “I gotcha, sir. Play nice with the dumbasses.”

“But once this op is done, they’re fair game, right Colonel?” Apollo asked.

Matt gave him a hard stare. “Negative. This was their turf first, and we just hiked on their furniture. I may be the new boss, but that is no way to make a good first impression, and that is not what being a real operator is about.”

2

Viktor stood in the small room where Natashia unpacked their belongings. He was still recovering from the effects of ‘the calling’ and kept shaking his head in an attempt to clear it. “I had no idea he held such a power.”

“He is the Alpha of all Alphas, my love.” Natashia had her back to him and continued to unpack as though what occurred was an everyday occurrence.

Viktor sat at the edge of the bed and watched her. “True, but you say this as if you expected as much. Surely you could never have suspected such things either?”

Natashia paused, holding the sweater she was about to put away. “No. I never suspected. But of all the things I have learned recently, I am not completely surprised.”

“Why is that, darling?”

She placed the sweater in the drawer and closed it. “Think about it, my love. We find out that the Sicarii is not only real, but alive and well and about to call all vampires into the Blood Apocalypse. We find out that the human hunters aren’t hunters at all, but wolves, very much like ourselves—”

“No,” Viktor interrupted, “they are nothing like us.”

Natashia sidled up next to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Why do you say this, my love? Is it because of Jack?”

Viktor let a low growl escape his throat as he thought of his daughter’s mate; the human hunter who thinks he is a wolf simply because the humans genetically modified him. “He is nothing special.”

Natashia laughed and it startled him. “He is Nadia’s mate, Viktor. You must accept him eventually.”

“No, I do not.”

“Remember, I told you that I had a secret to share with you?” she purred, rubbing her hand across his broad chest.

“Yes,” he answered cautiously. “What is it?” He eyed her even more cautiously, unsure of what she might hit him with.

“You must promise that what I tell you stays between us.”

“Tell me,” he growled. “You know I do not like games, Tasha.”

She stood and placed her hands on her curvaceous hips. “No. Not unless you give me your word. On your honor.” She flipped her chin high.

“What?!” he barked. “You will tell me now, or I’ll…”

She hiked a brow at him and allowed a slow smile to curve her lips. “Or you’ll what?”

Viktor growled again, grabbing her roughly and pulled her to his lap. “Maybe I’ll love you so roughly that you’ll beg me to stop?” he teased.

Natashia laughed and ground herself against his loin. “Do your worst, wolf.”

He pulled her to him and kissed her roughly, his hands roughly squeezing her ass. She moaned and bit his lower lip, pulling it into her mouth and causing him to hiss.

“Harder,” she purred in his ear. She leaned closer and bit him hard on his earlobe.

He grew more aroused and felt her nails rake his flesh, the pleasure and pain spiking his arousal again. “Take me, my man.”

He rolled her off of him and left her on the bed. “Not until you tell me your secret.” He stood stoically. Tasha glared at him, fury rising in her eyes that he would deny her. In an instant she hid her emotions.

“Not until you promise me that you will keep the secret.”

“Tell me,” he ordered.

Tasha stared at him a long moment then smiled seductively. She feigned a yawn, stretching and pushing her ample breasts into his face. She then slowly unbuttoned her top and allowed those same ample breasts to fall free, noting his eyes lowering to them as she rocked her upper body side to side to give them their magical sway. “Promise me…” she repeated in a sing-song voice.

Slowly another growl grew in Viktor’s throat as he gazed at her teasing flesh. He watched her hands come up and press her breasts together, pushing them up toward him, teasing him, tempting him.

“Fine!” he barked. “I promise.”

With a girlish giggle, Tasha sat up and embraced him, pulling his face to her chest. “I knew you could never resist me.”

He nuzzled her and inhaled deeply of her scent while rubbing his face into her bosom.  “Tell me your secret, wench.”

“Our daughter is with child,” she said quietly. “And she has yet to tell her mate.”

Viktor froze, his face buried in Tasha’s chest. Slowly he withdrew from his face and stared intently at her. “You jest.”

“Non, I do not.” She was unsure of his emotions.

Viktor sat heavily on the edge of the bed, his face unreadable. “With child?”

“Yes, my love. I am sure.” She sat up and put her arms around his chest. She could feel his heart racing under her hands.

He shook his head again as if to clear it. “We will be grandparents.”

“Yes, we will.” She smiled at him. “The sound of little feet running through the castle again.”

Viktor suddenly stared at Tasha, his face showing fear. “We are too young to be grandparents, my darling.”

She pulled back in shock. “Poo! Viktor, you are centuries older than I!” She slapped at his shoulder. “While it is true that I am too young to be a grandmother, you are certainly old enough to be a grandfather!”

He jerked back and stared at her, his mouth agape. Tasha laughed at him and pushed him away. He pulled her closer and tossed her down onto the bed. “I’ll show you who’s old enough to be a grandfather!” he growled as he bit her upon her exposed breasts causing her to giggle and yip.

“Oh, yes!” she cried. “Show me! Show me hard!” she growled.

The two wrestled about on the bed for a bit when Viktor suddenly paused. “Why did you stop?” Her face puckered with disappointment.

“Why is this a secret?”

Tasha sighed and averted her eyes. “Nadia has yet to tell her Jack.”

Viktor leaned back and glared at Tasha. “Why?”

“I do not know her reasoning. Only that she wants to in her own time,” she said, giving him a warning look. “And we will respect that.”

Viktor thought about it a moment then simply nodded. “Very well then.” He turned back to Tasha. “Now then…where were we?”

She lifted her breasts to him again. “I believe you were here…and here.” She raised her brows at him.

“Ah, yes…I believe you are correct.” He lowered his face and dove back in.

*****

Jack found the barracks and went upstairs to the Team Leader’s rooms. He glanced around and half expected to find Nadia waiting for him in the common room where the TV sat silent, magazines scattered about the tables in front of the array of couches. He went down the hall and stuck his head in the first room but it was empty, unclaimed by any of the other squad leaders. The second room was empty as well. He assumed the final room was empty as well and found it stripped clean. With a shrug of his shoulders, he entered and dropped onto the bed. After staying with the elves, he rather enjoyed the feeling of a mattress under him again. He stared at the ceiling a moment then rolled off the bed and tossed his bag onto it, an unofficial claim to the room should any of the other squad leaders try to lay claim to it.

He stepped out of the room and back down the hall. The lowest level had open bay barracks, enough for possibly two hundred personnel; but not nearly enough for the Elven Warriors who still waited in the warehouse. He shook his head as he pondered where they would put them all. They couldn’t expect the elves to sleep out on the desert ground.

He took the stairs two at a time and stepped back out into the heat of the Nevada sun. He stared across the tarmac and saw the last of the planes taxiing away from the unloading area, making room for those that were surely on their way from across the world to this little slice of hell on earth. He turned and headed back to the warehouse, its large roll away doors still standing open. The only signs of inhabitants inside the warehouse were the slight wavering that one might catch from the corner of their eye, much like heat rising from the floor of the desert. Jack entered the building and called for Horith. A moment later, the tall Elven warrior appeared next to him as if stepping out of the heat ripple.

“Chief Jack.” He nodded.

“Horith.” Jack nodded back. “Look, we may have a slight problem,” he began. “I’ve been to the barracks, and there are only bunks for about two hundred people.”

Horith only stared at him, his face expressionless. “My people only just got here themselves, and we didn’t know what to expect either. I apologize to you, my friend, but I think your people will have to take turns with the beds.”

Horith finally smiled at him and stated simply, “We have no need for such luxuries, Chief Jack. We have brought our own accommodations. We can make do with this fine shelter if it is acceptable to your people.”

Jack only stared at the man. “I don’t understand, Horith. There’s nothing here you can use. There’s no beds, no running water, no…”

“You don’t understand, Chief Jack,” Horith stated. “We have brought what we need.”

Jack shook his head. “But, Horith, it’s so damned hot in here! At least let us get you some place that has air conditioning or—”

“Chief Jack,” Horith interrupted, “my people and I are fine. We have everything we need.”

The smile he gave him told Jack that Horith wasn’t kidding. Apparently, the elves had packed away everything they needed in their pouches. Either that or they were taking turns going back through their Doorway to Anywhere to get whatever they needed.

Jack shrugged and nodded. “Okay, buddy. You win. But look, we have a cafeteria right over there. If you or any of your people get hungry—”

“We have our own food as well.”

Jack gave him a quizzical look. “Horith, nobody brought anything with them. How can they be so well taken care of if all they have are their bows and spears and clubs and…I just don’t get it.”

Horith simply smiled. “Things are not always as they appear, Chief Jack.”

Jack studied him for a moment longer, then simply nodded. “Okay, Horith. But listen, if you decide you need anything, extra blankets, fresh water, food…anything…my barracks is right over there. Okay?”

Horith simply nodded. Jack turned to go but turned back quickly. “Do you want these doors open or closed?”

“Either way,” Horith answered. “It does not matter to us.” And with that he faded back into the heat shimmer.

Jesus. Jack thought. What I wouldn’t give…

*****

Dom finally worked his way to a public pay phone and tried again to place a collect call to Tinker. He listened intently to the phone ring and ring until the international operator came back on the line and informed him that the receiving party must not be at home as nobody was answering. Dom tried not to panic and had the operator check to make sure that she had called the correct number. They had to be there. There was always someone there to…then he remembered what Lieutenant Gregory had told him the last time he called the base. They were bugging out and he was supposed to hitch a ride with Team 2!

Dom cursed and slammed the phone down. He paced and fought the urge to punch the phone kiosk; if he could only remember where they were going.

He groaned in frustration and leaned against the wall. He wanted to curse, to punch something, to throw something. His frustration level went through the roof. He finally had the answer to the question that had been nagging at him, and now he was stuck on the other side of the world with no way to reach his command.

Dom forced himself to stop and think. What would be the logical thing to do? He paused and emptied his mind. Aviano! He would find a way to the Air Force Base at Aviano and then hop a military flight back to the states. Or maybe he could get lucky and find out where Team 2 went from there.

He knew he was grasping at straws, but right now, it was the only thing he had.

He stepped away from the shadows of the phone kiosk and glanced around. He had no idea where he was or which direction Aviano was, but he had to find a way there…and fast. The shop that the kiosk was attached to was closed and the street looked deserted. He took one more quick look to ensure the coast was clear then took off down the street.

“I have no idea where I’m going, but there’s no sense in being late,” he muttered to himself as he took off at a trot.

*****

“Holy shit, Cap. Check this out.” McDonald leaned across the monitors, pointing.

“What do you got?” Captain Roberts sipped at his coffee, his eyes scanning the incident report involving one of his men outside the HQ. He was doing his best not let his temper rise out of control as he read how one of his men had been accosted and put in the base infirmary.

“You have to see this to believe it.” James was still pointing at the screen. “I’m seeing it myself and I don’t believe it.” Roberts could hear him rewinding and playing the same scene over and over. With a heavy sigh, he stood from his seat and went to the monitors.

“What is it?”

McDonald pointed to the monitor showing the hangar where he and his men had been held. It showed one of the military men approach and speak to a half-naked man before turning and leaving. “I’m not seeing what the problem is,” Roberts quipped.

“Watch again…right here. The guy just appears out of nowhere.” James rewound the scene and played it again.

Roberts leaned in to observe the scene a little better. From where he stood, it looked as if the man simply walked out of the shadows, but McDonald had a point. It did almost look as though he simply appeared from nothing.

“Play it again.” He watched it twice more, then had the man slow it down to half speed. Then he watched it at one-quarter speed. “What the hell is that?” He watched the air shimmer and the man step out of it.

“Beats the dog shit out of me, but it ain’t normal,” McDonald said. “I think it’s time we have a talk with that colonel.”

Roberts shook his head. “Not yet. I need to have a meeting with him shortly. Print that off for me and I’ll mention it to him. If he balks or gives me any shit, I’ll shove this up his fat ass.”

“Can I watch?” James made copies from multiple frames. “I’d love to see him try to explain this shit.”

“Can’t explain away the truth.” Captain Roberts collected the prints and shoved them in the folder with the incident report. He grabbed his coffee and finished it before heading out of the office. “Don’t forget to sign off that thing before you resume your post. And get Reggie back in here to do his damned job,” he ordered.

McDonald smirked as he mock saluted the man. He turned and stared at the half-naked man who kept appearing out of thin air. He moved closer to the screen and squinted. “Who the fuck are you? And how are you doing that?”

*****

Rufus Thorn, leader of the Lamia Beastia, entered Evan’s laboratory as Dr. Peters was setting things up. He strolled through the new laboratory and inspected the new area. “Very nice, Doctor. I’m sure you’ll be much happier here than you were at the old place.”

Evan looked up from the mass spectrometer he was setting up. “Why would you say that, Monsieur Thorn?”

Thorn swept the area with his arm in a grand gesture. “Why, just look around. You’ll finally have a real laboratory! Not just a corner carved out underneath an old rusting hangar.”

Evan looked about the room before giving Rufus a quizzical stare. “I’m afraid I don’t really understand, sir. Other than the workstations and the multiple sinks, there really isn’t much more here than what I had back at the Air Force base.”

Rufus slumped his shoulders. “You mean to tell me that you are not excited about your new accoutrements? The equipment that was left here by the previous occupants alone must be…” he trailed off.

“Very outdated,” Evan finished for him. “Circa 1970’s by my estimation.” He finished with the mass spectrometer and then gave Rufus his full attention. “That’s not to say that it couldn’t still be useful, but in all honesty, the equipment that I brought with me is more up to date.”

Rufus simply nodded as he continued around the room, running a finger along some of the equipment already set up. “So, you find nothing here of value? There is nothing to excite you about your new laboratory?”

Evan leaned against the counter and thought about it. He finally perked a little. “I like that my quarters are attached directly to it. And that they are much larger than the previous quarters that I held.”

Rufus nodded. “Well, at least there is something that has made the move worth your while, oui?”

Evan nodded, a slight smile forming. He went to the next crate and pulled out a large microscope, carefully setting it on a worktable. He paused and turned back to Rufus. “May I ask you something, Monsieur?”

“But of course, Doctor. You may ask me anything.” Rufus thumbed through one of Evan’s many notebooks.

“It’s of a personal nature. Are you sure you don’t mind?”

Rufus closed the notebook and turned to him. “Please. If I may be of assistance.”

Evan nodded, unsure how to broach the subject. He cleared his throat and searched for the proper way to begin. “If I were…well, what I mean to say is, if another vampire were to…well, actually if any vampire were to…um…well…”

“Please, Doctor, simply ask the question. You will find that I am not easily embarrassed.”

No, but I am. Evan thought. “Very well.” He tried to begin again, “If a vampire were to ‘bite’ a human, either to feed or…maybe during heights of passion…”

Rufus nodded at him to continue, “Oui?”

“Well…are there risks involved?” he asked. “To the human, I mean. Could she be…turned into one of us?” he finally spit out. “Even accidentally?”

Thorn nodded as he slowly approached Evan. “I think I see where you are going, Doctor.” Thorn sat at one of the stools and took a comfortable position, “So allow me to explain to you how the bite works, oui?

“When a vampire bites a human, either to feed or, as you said, in the height of passion, we secrete a special enzyme that causes the victim to feel a sense of euphoria. There is no pain almost immediately after the bite and the enzyme prevents clotting until you are finished feeding. As soon as you are finished feeding, the virus in the mouth seals the wound and leaves barely a scar.

“But as far as turning someone simply from a bite? Non, not unless you drained them to the point of death. If you kill the victim, then the virus in the mouth can turn them, but unless you give them your blood, they will not truly be vampiri…non, they would be…something else.”

Evan thought hard about Rufus’ words. He wanted so much to believe him, yet…he was hesitant. This was a vampire that claimed to put human life above all other things…even his own life and the lives of his followers. Yet he would willingly sacrifice entire species of sentient beings to stop the Sicarii. Evan simply wasn’t sure if he could believe him. He turned to Rufus and studied his eyes. “How can you be sure?”

“How can I be…you question me, Doctor? Or do you question that I would tell you the truth?”

Evan sighed slightly and sat down. “I question everything when it deals with the woman I care about, Monsieur. I would do nothing that could possibly risk her life.”

Rufus nodded. “And yet she craves your bite?”

“I don’t know about ‘craves’, but she has asked me to bite her,” he admitted. “And I so very much want to.”

Rufus gave him a knowing smile. “I understand the desire, my dear Doctor.” His voice was tinged with sadness. “But please, allow me to offer this small bit of advice. Your bite can be addictive to her.” Evan studied him suspiciously as Rufus explained. “The bite of a vampire, especially during the height of passion can be beyond…erotic. It can be more than simply pleasing,” he stated with a knowing look in his eye. “And the bite will leave her wanting more. And more. And more. Until she reaches a point where all she wants is for you to bite her.”

“Like a drug addiction?”

“Oui. Very much so.”

Evan shook his head. “I could never do such a thing to her.”

“And you needn’t do it, either.” Rufus stood and slowly approached him. “Now, please…do not misunderstand…an occasional bite during the peak of ecstasy is one thing, but biting regularly? Non. This is not good.”

Evan nodded. “I think I’d rather just avoid it altogether.”

Rufus shook his head. “Non, you still misunderstand me, Doctor. In moderation, it can be a wonderful experience for you both. Simply do not allow it to become a regular habit, this is all.” He patted the man’s shoulder knowingly. “Control yourself and watch your friend’s reaction. If she has any inner strength at all, then it will not be a problem for her and the bite can bring the two of you closer together than anything else ever could.”

Evan nodded. “Thank you, sir.”

“It was nothing. I am most happy to pass on my limited knowledge to those eager to learn.” Rufus walked over to one of the crates and gestured to it. “With your permission, I will assist you in setting up your lab so that we may continue our work, oui?”

Evan nodded. “I would appreciate the help, thank you.”

3

Major Flemings escorted Colonel Mitchell across the expanse between the Headquarters Building and where the new Operations Center was being assembled. The large concrete building with the flat roof was covered in satellite dishes and antennae and looked like a communications nightmare to the uninitiated.

As they walked, Matt hoped to recruit the Major into helping smooth things over with the contracted security people. “Major, now that you’re aware of my people’s real objective, I’m hoping that maybe you can help me with a problem that has popped up.”

She paused and looked up at him. “Another problem has popped up?” she feigned astonishment. “As if the end of the world isn’t enough for you folks, you just have to engineer more drama?”

Matt flustered a moment before he realized she was poking fun at him. “Actually, this little problem deals with some of your people here at the base.”

Major Flemings hiked a brow at him and placed her hands on her hips. “I think you mean our people…right, Colonel?”

Matt flustered slightly and nodded. “Yes, of course, Major, I do mean our people.” He stopped and gave her an apologetic look. “Look, it seems that the security forces here and my operators have been having a few run-ins…”

“Like what happened outside the HQ?” Her face showed her displeasure.

“Yeah, that’s just one of them.”

“Or the fact that your men showed up here unannounced, abducted and held a small group of security personnel against their will, stripping them of their weapons and their ability to communicate with their operations center?”

Matt hung his head. “Yes, that too.” He averted his eyes. “But in both cases, they had weapons drawn on them and the security forces were about to fire before the squads could explain what—”

“How can you know that, Colonel?” Major Flemings asked, cutting him off. “Your men acted so quickly and so blatantly outside of SOPs that we’ll never know, will we?”

Matt squared his shoulders and stared down at the major. She wouldn’t budge, and he understood defending your own people. He nodded. “Major, I understand where you’re coming from, but I also know my squads,” he began. “If you don’t think that drawing a weapon and aiming it at somebody’s head after they are already on a secure base and after your forces already know that they are here and just because they don’t have some stupid ID badge…if that doesn’t seem just a little over the top to you, then maybe my decision to keep you here to run things wasn’t the best decision after all.

“Granted, I’ll agree that feathers were already ruffled because my squads overtook a small group of their ‘brothers in arms’ and maybe that wasn’t the best decision at the time—”

“You’re damned right that wasn’t the best decision at the time,” she barked. “I’ve been working hand in hand with these contractors for years and we’ve never had an issue until you and your people show up. In fact, they’ve been nothing but professional with anybody and everybody we’ve encountered until your hunters show up like a bunch of rogue cowboys—”

“Major!” Matt barked. “I’ve already granted that it wasn’t the best move on their part to abduct those security officers. And I’m willing to take the hit on that.” Matt paused a moment and took a deep breath then lowered his voice and spoke more calmly. “But rather than stand here and try to defend the actions of both sides to each other, I’d like to try to bury the hatchet and start over.

“We’re going to need to depend on the Wackenhut people when the time comes, and as it stands now, there’s bad blood between the operators and the security people.” Matt gave her a solemn look. “This is basically your base now. I just sign off on stuff that you tell me to. I know that and you know that. I want to play ball with you on this, but I’m going to need your help.”

Flemings’ features softened somewhat, and she nodded at him. “So what are you proposing, Colonel?”

“Just…try to help me smooth those ruffled feathers. I know that both sides here got off on the wrong foot when we need to be pulling together as a team.”

Flemings inhaled deeply and dragged her foot through the gravel. “Well, I guess I did sort of act like a mother hen for a bit. It doesn’t help that Captain Roberts was reassigned here with McDonald either.”

“And why is that?” Matt asked.

“They’re both sort of overly gung-ho about their duties,” she replied. “Everything is a major deal with them. If a sensor goes off anywhere on the base, rather than just send a team out to investigate, he wants to shut down all sensitive operations and send a commando team to sweep in on a coyote that tripped over an antennae or…” she chuckled as she reflected on the more than one false alarm.

“Sounds a little high strung.” Matt stared off toward the security building. “Does that attitude carry over to the rest of his team?”

Flemings pondered his question a moment then shook her head. “No, sir. For the most part, the rest of the men are pretty good guys. It’s mostly Roberts and McDonald that are so hyper.”

“Dually noted.” Matt turned her back toward where they were headed. “So I can count on you to help me out here?”

She feigned a heavy sigh and nudged his arm. “Oh, I suppose so.” She liked the fact that he asked rather than ordered. “Wouldn’t want you to sic your werewolves or vampires on me.” She smirked.

Matt quickly glanced around to make sure nobody was within ear-shot. “Not so loud, please,” he whispered. “I let you know because I chose to trust you, but I’d prefer that the status of my men and those who work for the teams remain classified.”

“I’m just playing with you, sir.” She stiffened a little.

“Sorry, Major…I just get a little antsy sometimes.”

“Diane.”

Matt stopped and stared at her. “Excuse me?”

“You can call me Diane. I figure if you trust me enough to spill the beans about…well, everything…then you can call me Diane instead of Major. Too formal sounding.”

“Oh.” Matt was taken aback a bit. “Very well. I suppose if we aren’t in mixed company, then it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“I don’t care either way, Colonel. We’re pretty isolated out here, and there really aren’t that many military on this base.”

He nodded and squinted at the brightness of the sunlight reflecting off the white gravel. “I have pretty much the same relationship with the XO of the squads. You might as well call me Matt then. Unless we’re around the squads, then we can stick with the ranks.”

“Matt, huh? Sounds like a strong name,” she teased. “Matt Mitchell. Sort of sounds like a movie star from the 50’s or 60’s.”

Matt chuckled. “I’m not that damned old.”

*****

Viktor walked about the grounds outside where he and Natashia shared their room. He tried to find some beauty here, but it wasn’t to be found. The place was simply too industrial in its design, too barren in its location and too hot to be enjoyed. Even in the early fall weather, the days were too warm for his tastes and he preferred the ocean breezes and thick warmth of the island or even the humid coolness of the forests he chose to hunt in.

He sniffed the air, tasting the many and varied scents upon the air and decided that this place was not for him. Something about it set him on edge, and he wasn’t sure exactly what it was. Perhaps it was the sterility of the area, or perhaps it was the stand-offish nature of the people who inhabited it. Whatever it was, he didn’t like it. As he strolled about the small common area, he listened intently to the few conversations that he could manage to hear. Most were mundane, most were of day to day business. None were of importance to him. He tried to find something, anything that could help him take his mind off this unease that had settled upon him.

He found a concrete and granite picnic table set up at the center of the grassy area and sat upon the table, thinking hard about what had him the most disturbed. Was it the upcoming battle? Perhaps it was the theft and destruction of the holy relics? Maybe it was the recently discovered mating and pregnancy of his only daughter? Or, could it be the knowledge that Max’s calling would bring all wolves to this place? Including his mother…she who turned against him and made him outcast among the pack? A cold chill ran up his spine as the thought ran through his mind; Viktor feared the worst…that a confrontation with his mother was what had him at such unease.

He continued into his deep thought and hadn’t noticed another had sat beside him until a warm hand wrapped around his own and a very blonde head leaned against his shoulder. He turned and gazed upon his daughter as she snuggled up to him while he was lost in thought. Never too old to be daddy’s little girl, he thought.

“What troubles you father?” she asked.

“What makes you think I’m troubled?” he asked, his voice barely a whisper.

“I know your faces. This one is troubled.”

Viktor sighed as he wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. “Your mother tells me you are with child,” he lied. He knew this wasn’t what troubled him, but he also knew that it was the biggest news in her life. He felt her stiffen slightly under his arm and he knew that it must be true.

“And this troubles you?” Her voice carried a slight tremble.

“You not wanting to tell your mate troubles me.”

Nadia lay still in her father’s arms and said nothing for many moments, the two simply holding each other. Finally she lifted her face to meet his gaze.  “I fear his reaction, father.”

Viktor’s brows knitted in concern. “I may not know the man, but I cannot imagine any person who could love my daughter being upset that she carried his child.” He voice sounded almost bitter.

She shook her head and squeezed his arm. “No, father, I fear I have misspoken.” She laid her head back down to hide the tears that began to form. “You know that I possess ‘the sight’ just as mother.”

“Yes, but…”

“I have seen him leaving me.”

Viktor stiffened in her arms, his defenses suddenly rising. “How could anyone do such a thing?”

“I think…” she began, but stopped as the tears began, “because he feels he must,” she sobbed. “To protect the child and myself.”

Viktor froze, his eyes wide with curiosity, his mind racing. “But how could his leaving protect either of you if you are mated?”

Nadia shook her head. “I do not know, father.” She buried her face in his shoulder. “But every time I look at it, the vision is the same. That part never changes. I see him walking away…and I am in tears.”

Viktor was practically shaking with rage. “I cannot fathom it,” he whispered. He pulled her closer to him and squeezed her tight. She buried her face into his chest and sobbed. “I knew there was a reason why I despised this man.”

Nadia pulled away and sat back to face him, her eyes reddened with grief, her cheeks wet with tears. “Father!” she cried. “You must not say such a thing. He is my mate, and regardless of his actions, I love him. He is the father of my child and…” She choked up again and buried her face in her hands.

Viktor softened and pulled her to him again, holding her while she cried. “There, there, sweetheart.” He patted her back. “I’ll not rip him asunder.” Although his heart wanted nothing more.

She chuckled between choking sobs and squeezed him. “Thank you.”

Viktor shook his head. “Though I don’t know why. I always swore that if any man ever hurt you, they’d pay with their lives, and now this one comes along…a HUNTER no less!”

“Father, please.” Her voice was small and weak. “The heart wants what the heart wants.”

Viktor nodded and even chuckled. “Not fair using my own words against me, my dear.”

Nadia looked up at him with wonder on her face. Viktor felt the need to explain. “My own mother didn’t approve of Tasha. I told her that ‘the heart wants what the heart wants’. Of course, that was before the fates intervened and we were mated.”

“Why have you never told me this story before?” she asked.

“Because the fates intervened. We both changed into the true wolf in each other’s presence.” His rough features softened as his mind drifted back. “But before that?” He shook his head, his mind racing back through the centuries to when he first laid eyes on Tasha. “I wouldn’t have cared. I would have killed any who came between the two of us.”

“Truly?”

Viktor lowered his gaze to his daughter, his eyes reflecting his true feral nature. “Truly.”

She felt a shiver run through her as she realized just how dangerous her father could be.

Viktor shook his head slightly to clear the memories then gazed patiently back at her. “You need to tell him, my dear.”

Nadia gasped. “Oh, father. I don’t think I can. I fear that he will…”

“He is your mate and he has the right to know.” He gazed off toward the base. “Besides, you are wolf and you cannot hide it from him for much longer.”

Nadia felt her heart skip a beat as she swallowed the lump that was in her throat. “But, what if he is upset with me?”

“He won’t be.” Viktor held her face in his hand. “If there is one thing that I am certain of, it is that.”

“But must I do it now?” She searched his eyes for a way out this. “Can it not wait until after the vampires come?”

Viktor stared down at her one eyebrow raised so high she knew the answer without him speaking. She lowered her head and sighed. “Fine, I shall go to him and tell him.”

“Very good,” he lifted her up and placed her softly on the ground, “and if he insists on being stubborn, I give my permission to, as they say ‘beat him severely about the head and neck’.”

Nadia shot him a smirk. “Or smother him with love until he comes to his senses.”

Viktor scowled. “Or just smother him.”

“Love you, father,” she shouted as she took off in search of her mate.

“Love you more, little one.”

He watched her leave and shook his head. Then he wished that all of their problems could be fixed with a kiss on the boo-boo or pat on the back. A little good advice at the right time could do wonders. Thank the gods his relationship with her was nothing like the one he shared with his mother.

*****

All three squads had just finished getting their base ID badges made at the personnel offices. It had taken a little while to get their service jackets found and processed; and more than just a wee bit of discussion with Colonel Mitchell on whether or not the squads should have their real names put on the badges since the database was accessible by defense contractors as well.

A compromise was reached when Colonel Mitchell gave a command override and each of the squad members were given ID badges with either a nickname or call sign, to be chosen by each member. The people assigning the badges were not happy about it and some of the operators got more than creative with some of the names to the point that the people in Personnel absolutely refused to put the names on the badges.

Most of the squad got their nicknames. When Gus Tracy requested ‘Iron Man’, they allowed it. Lamb requested and was given ‘Hunter’, Ing Jacobs requested and was given ‘Gunner’, but when Tufo requested ‘Captain Poopy-Pants and the Diaper Gravy Brigade’ they balked…big time. He settled for ‘Zombie Slayer’, but he wasn’t really thrilled with it. Jack wasn’t sure if he should run with ‘Phoenix’ or ‘Chief’, but since it was just a base ID, he told the people in Personnel to surprise him. The first one they handed him had ‘Asshole’ printed on it. To his credit, he didn’t get angry. He laughed and said it was a perfect fit and clipped it to his shirt. But the cute little brunette behind the counter pushed past the sour older woman and handed him his real one that had ‘Chief’ printed on it. He tried, but failed, to keep the first one.

The squad members filed out of Personnel in twos, threes and fours. The last group was Jack, Tufo, and Apollo, each looking at the other’s picture and making fun of how they looked. “Go ahead, laugh it up.” Tufo smirked. “I’ve never took a good picture. You should see my driver’s license.”

“They’s a reason for that, little man,” Apollo joked. “It’s ‘cuz you UGLY.” He guffawed.

Jack laughed and the two high-fived.

Mark shook his head. “At least I can wipe my own ass without bending over and rubbing against a tree, you overgrown ox.”

“Aw, man, that was a bad joke, even for you, Tufo,” Apollo groaned.

“Yeah, true,” he admitted. “How about this? At least I don’t chase cars by the moonlight?” he shot back. “There! I gotcha with that one.”

“We may hike on trees, but we don’t chase cars,” Apollo muttered back.

Tufo mimed having a stick and throwing. “Here, boy, get the stick, want the stick? Want the stick? Get the stick, go get the stick!”

“Okay, that’s enough, you two.” Jack held a hand up between the pair.

“Man, he’s just jealous ‘cuz we can bench press a truck and he can barely lift his old wrinkled ass out of bed in the morning,” Apollo said.

“Bull. I can keep up with you mongrels any day of the week…” Tufo began to argue when Nadia called to Jack from across the parking lot.

“Jack!” She waved to get his attention.

“Hey, you two go finish this argument somewhere else. I’m gonna go see my lady.” Jack took off at a trot. He rushed up to Nadia and embraced her, swinging her around and pulling her into a sweet embrace. “I’ve missed you, beautiful.” He pulled her close and kissed her gently.

“Mm-hmm, I bet you have,” she teased. “What do they say of military men? A woman at every port?”

Jack laughed and squeezed her tighter. “This is no sea port, I can assure you.” He tucked her hair behind an ear and stared into her eyes. “I can’t get over how beautiful you look.” He held her face gently and pulled her into another kiss.

She pulled back to speak, “Jack, I need to tell you something.”

He nodded and took her by the hand, leading her toward the barracks where their room was. “Okay, but first, have you found where our room is yet? I claimed the one at the end of the hall because it has a larger window.”

She shook her head. “No, I…they placed me in a room by mother,” she explained, taking Jack by surprise. “But that isn’t what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Wait. Why would they do that? They know we’re married. I’ll talk to Colonel Mitch…”

“Jack!” she interrupted him. “This is important. Please.”

He paused and gave her his attention. “Okay. Sure, go ahead. I’m listening.”

“I must tell you something,” She began. “And I’m not sure how you’re going to take it.” He stopped and turned to face her. “I am with child, Jack,” she said softly, her eyes searching his.

Jack froze, his mouth falling open, his eyes widening…he wasn’t sure he heard her correctly, yet somehow he knew exactly what she had said. “You’re…what?”

“I am with child,” she repeated, slightly slower this time.

He had to remember to inhale to keep breathing, his eyes darting to the side. “A baby? We’re going to have a baby?” Panic started to rise as he thought of all the things that could go wrong…the upcoming battle, the vampire attack, all of the other wolves that would be coming here, Thorn’s vampires, the Elven warriors…too many fighters for her to be around…he had to protect her…

“Say something, Jack.” Her eyes began to tear up.

“We need to get you out of here, Nadia. It isn’t safe for you here.” He almost began to shake. “You need to go back to the island!”

Her eyes widened in shock. “Are you not happy that we are to have a child?”

“What?!” he exclaimed. “Of course I am, but I need to keep you safe! It isn’t safe here, Nadia. We’re about to fight a war! You could be hurt, the baby could be…” He lowered his eyes to her stomach and his features softened. “Our baby could be hurt.” He raised his eyes to meet hers, sadness rimming his features. “I couldn’t stand it if anything happened to either of you.” He pulled her to him and held her. “I love you too much to risk you…either of you,” he whispered in her ear. He could feel her tremble in his arms and it frightened him, the idea that anything could happen to her or the baby. “I need to get you home.”

“And I need to be with you.”

He pulled back from her, his eyes wide. “No, no…Nadia. We can’t risk that. We can’t risk anything happening to you now.”

She smiled at him and held his face, her tears running freely. “As long as you are with me, I will be safe. I know this.” She smiled. She kissed him fiercely. “I have foreseen it.”

He pulled back from her and stared at her hard. “A vision?”

She nodded, catching great gulps of air between sobs. “Yes.” She finally choked out, “A vision.”

Jack shook his head. “I don’t like it, Nadia. Not at all.” He still felt that she needed to be as far from this place as possible.

“I will be fine, Jack.” She pulled herself into his arms again. “I will be fine.”

He held her tightly and breathed her scent. He could feel her shaking in his arms, and he didn’t want to let go. The biggest part of him wanted to steal a truck and take her into the night and never look back. Maybe go back to the island; maybe make off for parts unknown. He didn’t care; he just wanted to be away from all this. Take her away from anything that might endanger her or the baby.

The baby…he was going to be a father! The thought struck him hard, yet it didn’t seem foreign. The idea of Nadia and him raising a child…it just felt right. Natural. Normal. He sighed heavily and squeezed her in his arms. “I love you so much,” he whispered into her ear.

“And I love you.”

4

Dominic knew that the sun would be up shortly and his time was limited. He needed to make better time, and the only way to do that would be to steal a car. He had found an old map in the trash and was able to figure out roughly where he was and where he needed to go. He was maybe an hour from Aviano by vehicle, but without money to rent a car or get a bus ticket, he was left with less than honorable means of getting there.

He found a few vehicles parked along the empty street, but they were too modern. Too hard to hotwire. Near the corner was an old Renault, a piece of crap if ever there was one, but old enough to hotwire. He approached the vehicle carefully and braced himself to knock out the window. Just as he was about to break the glass, he looked down and saw that the door was unlocked. Stupid move, friend. Might as well put a sign up that says ‘steal me’. He opened the door and waited for a siren or for the horn to honk, an alarm of some kind, but…nothing. He glanced at the ratty interior of the car and shook his head. This thing had obviously seen better days.

With a heft and a heave, Dom got down and ripped the lower part of the dash out. It was then that he saw the keys dangling in the ignition. You gotta be fucking kidding me? He sat back up and glanced around, surely thinking that it was a setup of some kind.

After ensuring that nobody was indeed watching him, he wedged his large body behind the wheel of the little car and tried to start it. It fought him and belched and backfired, popping and wheezing, bit it finally came to life and sputtered. Dom thought that surely the little rusted car had woken the entire neighborhood, but no lights in the nearby windows had come on. He slammed the door shut and pulled out as quickly as he could…which wasn’t very quickly. He had to baby the car to keep it running. He prayed silently and desired greatly to beat the dash but feared the entire car would break and he would be left walking again.

He glanced at the fuel gage and it read half a tank. Surely that was enough to get him to the Air Force base. Dom forced the little car onto the highway and began working his way toward Aviano, a prayer on his lips that the little car made it without incident, the vehicle fighting him the entire way, belching and farting and backfiring as it slowly picked up speed. Just once I’d like to steal a Benz and cruise in style, he thought as the little Renault shook and shimmied along the road. Dom felt as though he was trapped in a paint shaker and the little machine was trying to loosen his back teeth.

He drove for nearly forty minutes, closing the distance to the base when the little car’s sputtering became much worse. It would lurch forward and then pull back, lurch and pull; and finally…it sputtered to a stop, the lights on the dash all lighting up as the engine stopped entirely. Dom fought with the car and worked it to the side of the road, a few cars speeding by him, some laying on their horns as they flew by. He noticed that, although he had driven for over a half hour, the fuel gage never moved. Great! I steal a car with a broken gas gage and no gas in the tank!

He forced his way out of the car and slammed the door hard, causing the side mirror to fall off and shatter on the ground. He reared back to kick the little machine before realizing it wasn’t the machine’s fault that he had shitty luck.

Dominic chuckled to himself and laid his head across the top of the car. “Too bad, old girl. I was just getting used to you shaking the shit out of me.”

He turned and looked up the lonely highway, a smattering of vehicles racing past him. Dom shrugged and stuck his thumb out. With a little luck, he might catch a ride.

*****

“So what did the cutie-patootie major have to say?” McDonald asked.

“Same old, same old, ‘try to play nice with the wanna-bes because they’re going to be here for a while’. That sort of crap.” Captain Roberts poured himself another cup of coffee.

“What did you tell her?”

“What do you think I told her, James? I just said ‘yes, ma’am’ and ‘we’re professionals, we can deal with a little friction’ and basically kissed her ass.”

McDonald shot him an evil smile. “I’d like to kiss on that ass. She sure fills that uniform out good, if you know what I mean.”

Roberts shot the man a vicious look. “No, James, I don’t know what you mean. Why don’t you explain it to me.”

McDonald blew him a kiss. “You know exactly what I mean. I bet you probably tore a piece of that off already, ain’t ya, boss?”

Roberts rolled his eyes. “Jesus, McDonald. Could you be any more uncouth?”

“Tell me what a couth is and I’ll try to be one.”

Roberts sipped his coffee and turned back to the daily reports. It appeared that at least the commandos had gotten ID badges, but…why in the hell wouldn’t they be issued under their real names?! How could he pull their service records if he didn’t have names? He went through the list of badges issued. Padre, Spanky, Apollo, Zombie Slayer…he laid the list aside and sighed. Mitchell was screwing with him again and it was really starting to piss him off.

“James, I need you to do something.”

“If it’s that major, just say the word, boss. I got the perfect tool for the job.”

Roberts rolled his eyes again. “Would you fucking grow up, please?” McDonald snapped to and almost appeared hurt. “I need you to go to Personnel. See what that old bitch that works behind the counter can give us on those commando-types that went through there today. I want real names, branches of service, the whole ball of wax.”

McDonald glared at him before getting to his feet. “Yes, sir.” He stormed out of the room, slamming the door on his way out.

Roberts watched him leave and debated writing him up for his comments about the major and for insubordination, but decided against it. The man was volatile enough without being provoked. He would simply keep his chain shortened and watch him to make sure he didn’t do something any more stupid than he normally did.

But the commandos…now they were another story. Roberts would stop at nothing to discover what their story was and why they decided to invade his base. He knew that something was up, and that this new base commander had something to hide. He was just too…shifty. He could smell it on him. He had pulled all he could on Mitchell but the guy was a freaking Boy Scout. Not so much as a parking ticket. It was as if he graduated high school, went to college, did nothing but attend class and then signed up for the military where he slept, ate and breathed his job. He flipped through his report on Mitchell again and shook his head.

“Nobody is this fucking clean.” He shoved the file into his private cabinet and locked it.

Captain Roberts grabbed a Motorola on his way out and signed out of the Man-Cave. He took the keys to his Jeep Cherokee and headed out to do a perimeter check. He needed to clear his thoughts and the outer perimeter always helped him with that.

*****

Laura felt her stomach rumble and realized that she had skipped another meal. Her hands were beginning to shake a little as her blood sugar dipped so she handed over her manifests to the CDO and asked Tufo to join her for lunch.

“I could eat.” He patted his midsection. “I can always eat!” The two left the new site of the Operations Command Center and worked their way to the base cafeteria. Having not been there before, Laura hoped that they didn’t only serve food at specific times, as eating out of a machine didn’t appeal to her at the moment.

As they entered the building, Apollo and Donovan were exiting, Williams carrying a large fruit basket and Mylar balloon that said ‘Get Well Soon’ on it. “Where are you going?” she asked.

She could have sworn that Apollo blushed as he lowered his face. “Uh, we headed to the infirmary.”

Donovan decided to chime in and explain a bit more, “Apollo felt guilty for beating the bejeezus out of that security guard, so we’re taking him a fruit basket and a balloon.”

Tufo grinned. “They were out of teddy bears, huh?”

Laura grinned at them. “That’s very sweet of you.” Her stomach growled in protest and she turned to follow the scent of the food inside. “Just, be nice when you give it to him, okay?”

“Of course.” Apollo actually appeared wounded by her words. “That’s the whole point.”

“Hey, boss, as much as I enjoy a nice meal with a pretty lady, I think I might hang with these two. Keep them out of trouble.” Mark hooked his thumb toward Apollo and Donovan.

Laura gave him a smirk but swatted him on the butt as he turned and left. “Traitor!” she teased as he took off. She turned and entered the cafeteria as Mark took off after the other two.

“So, you were really feeling guilty, or what?” he asked as he caught up to them.

Donovan turned and shot him a smirk. “Mitchell says we have to play nice, so…”

Mark snorted. “So you think a fruit basket is appropriate for ‘sorry I broke your wrist when you tried to blow my buddy’s head off’?”

“Personally, I think a bullet with his name on it and a nice written warning is appropriate,” Donnie laughed.

“Now, now,” Apollo said, mocking them, “you boys play nice. They can’t help it that they stupid.”

All three chuckled as they approached the infirmary. Apollo took the lead and asked the charge nurse where the security guard was at. She directed him to the room and the three marched to the end of the hall.

Donovan slowly pushed the door open and Apollo stuck his head in. “Hello?”

“Yeah, come on in,” the security officer said. He was sitting up in a hospital bed, his forearm in a cast and a bandage around his head.

“Ooh, shit, man,” Apollo said and meaning it. “I really didn’t mean for that…”

The man waved him off. “Don’t sweat it. I get a four week vacation and all the ice cream I can eat.” Then he thought a moment and smiled. “Wait…I think that’s when you get your tonsils out.” He shrugged. “Whatever.”

Apollo gave him an apologetic smile. “I really am sorry, man, I was just trying to keep you from shooting my pal.”

“Meh. I wouldn’t have shot him.” He glanced around to make sure nobody was listening. “But we were given directions to give you boys a ration of shit.” He eyed the three of them questioningly. “Any idea why?”

The three shrugged. “Not exactly, but I think we all got off on the wrong foot.” Tufo pulled up a chair. “Who told you to give us hell…if you don’t mind me asking?”

The guy leaned back in his bed and eyed him. “I really shouldn’t say, man.”

“Hey, I understand.” Apollo leaned against the wall. “Brothers in arms and all that. There’s a code.”

Donovan nodded. “Yeah, a code. Even if it gets someone hurt unnecessarily. There’s still a code.”

The security officer eyed them suspiciously. “You come here just to pump me for info?” His voice hardened.

“What?” Apollo seemed shocked. “Oh…no, man. We brought you this.” He handed over the gift basket and balloon. “Sort of a…apology and shit. You know, for over reacting and all. ‘Cuz, I’m really sorry, man.”

The security officer cracked a boyish grin as he looked at the basket. “What? They out of teddy bears?”

Tufo choked. “That’s the same thing I asked them!”

Apollo cracked a toothy grin at him. “Sorry, bro. My first time at this. I didn’t know what was really appropriate for the situation.”

“Yeah, well, at least you tried.”

“So what’s the verdict?” Donnie asked. “What’s the damage? How long you out of the game?”

“Oh, about four or five weeks on the wrist, and it’s just a slight concussion, so it should be better by the time the wrist is. If it had been worse, it could take six months or more.”

“Damn. I thought you Whack-a-Mole boys were tougher than that,” Apollo said.

The security officer gave him a slack jaw stare. “Whack a what?”

Apollo shrugged. “Isn’t that the name of your security company?”

The security officer laughed and then held the side of his head with his good hand. “Oh man, I gotta remember that.” He groaned. “It’s Wackenhut.”

Apollo nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I meant.”

The four men sat and visited for a bit, making small talk, telling stories of home, families and favorite foods, movies and girls-gone-by. It didn’t take too long before the four forgot that there was a string of distrust between them and the seed of friendship had been sewn.

Finally, Tufo tapped Donnie on his shoulder and pointed at his watch. “Yeah, we better scoot. Look, I’m glad you’re going to be okay, bud.” He turned for the door. “If you need anything, puzzle book, pizza, pretty nurse…just let us know and we’ll see what we can do, okay?” He gave him a wink.

“Can do…hey! I don’t even know your names.”

Donnie stepped up, “I’m Donovan, this is Tufo and this giant ape that attacked you and tried to twist you into a pretzel…is Apollo.”

The security officer smiled and held up his broken arm. “I’d offer to shake hands but…” He gave a cheesy grin. “I’m Kevin. Kevin Moore. And, to be honest, I wish we could have actually met under different circumstances.”

Apollo lowered his face and said, “Yeah, me too, man.” He met Kevin’s gaze again, “I really am sorry about earlier.”

“It’s okay. Really.”

“Well, look, we do have to go. We got lots we still got to get done and not much time to do it in.” Apollo turned to leave.

“Hey, before you go, let me give you a word of advice,” Kevin offered.

“What’s that?” Tufo asked.

“No matter what is said, or promised or…well, no matter what, okay? Do not trust Captain Roberts or a guy named James McDonald, okay?”

“Who are they?” Donnie asked.

Kevin’s eyes narrowed as he answered. “They’re the sons of bitches who ordered me to shoot you fellas on sight.”

*****

Matt went from level to level in what was quickly shaping up to be the new command center. If things kept progressing, this new facility might well work out quite nicely. The techs were operating at breakneck speed to get everything set up efficiently and back in working order and as it stood, this one new bunker might indeed work to house the majority of the squad’s needs.

Groom Lake already had numerous machine shops, and there was room for expansion. Getting their silver smiths and other machinery shops set up with them wouldn’t be a problem, which freed up a lot of room from their old hangar space at Tinker. Although they would actually be spreading the different divisions of the command out, the main operations would still be under one roof, and that roof was strong. Matt allowed himself a chance to stand back and breathe a moment, to take it all in. Although the thought of moving locations bothered him at first, he realized that it was simply human nature to fight change.

Of course, they would still have to go back to Tinker and get the rest of their gear, including his silver barred cells for those full moons when Max wasn’t around to help him control his beast, but what little was left could easily be carried back in two more trips. He felt that if the different divisions streamlined and updated, they might even be able to leave behind some of their old and outdated equipment and upgrade to newer, faster and more reliable gear. Anything with sensitive material could be wiped by the geeks on a return trip.

He nodded to himself as he watched his team work like army ants, tirelessly setting up and reestablishing their command. As he was about to dig back in, Major Flemings approached him and got his attention. “You wanted to see me, Colonel?”

“I did, Major. We’re going to be having a number of…guests, soon.” He watched her for a reaction and didn’t receive one, so he continued. “I’m curious where we might house them.”

The Major paused a moment, considering his words, “Would these guests be allergic to sunlight, sir?”

“Some, yes. Very much so. Others, not so much.”

She gave the information more thought. “And how many are we speaking of, sir?”

The colonel paused and thought. “Can I get back to you on that? At this point, I’m not really sure that we can put a number on it.”

She shot him a curious look. “Are we talking more than can fit in a football field? Or more than would fit in an aircraft hangar?”

Matt smiled at her sheepishly. “Probably close to five hundred thousand or more all told.”

Major Flemings’ eyes widened and her jaw slowly went slack. “You need to house close to a half million people, sir?”

“Or more.”

“Please tell me you’re joking…”

“I wish.” He blew out a hard breath and put his arm around her shoulder, escorting her out to the hallway. “Mr. Thorn, whom you’ve yet to meet, has about three hundred thousand vampires heading this way. We need to be able to keep them out of the sun during the day. Maxwell Verissimo, that is…well, he’s a key player as well, he’s sent out some kind of supernatural invite to every werewolf in the world. God only knows how many that is. We just need to keep them under cover and out of eyesight.”

Major Flemings’ head was spinning. “God, Matt, I still can’t wrap my mind around this whole ‘vampire-werewolf’ thing.” She fought to catch her breath. “But okay. Umm, the vampires, I think I may have a place where we can put them. It isn’t exactly the Ritz, but it should do. The werewolves? Wow, I just can’t think of…wait! We just need to keep them out of view, right?”

“Yes, in case the Sicarii sends a spy to see what our forces look like. Plus we have all of the other Monster Squads flying in from all over, and they should be arriving any time now,” he added.

“Oh, joy,” she groaned. “So, a few hundred thousand vampires, maybe another couple hundred thousand werewolves and, what, a few hundred monster hunters?”

Matt nodded. “Something like that.”

“Would you like mints on their pillows as well?” Her sarcasm wasn’t missed.

“Nah, I think just asking for a miracle is enough, don’t you?”

She nodded. “Well, I might have a place for the bloodsuckers.” She tapped her chin in thought. “I’m not so sure about the wolves, though, we’ll have to run a few tests first.”

“Tests?”

She nodded and pulled him down the hall, leading him out of the bunker. “A very long time ago, the military used to do underground nuclear testing near here. Hence the bunker that you’re calling home,” she explained. “There are quite a few underground chambers still here. More than just a few.”

“Like how many?” he asked slowly.

“Like…a lot. Some are right under our feet, but they weren’t finished.”

“Why in God’s name would they put one under the base?” His eyes rounded in wonder.

“The one under us wasn’t for testing.” She struggled to find the right words. “It was supposed to be…something else.”

Matt gave her a hard stare. “Like…?”

“Like a fallback area for our government to go to if we ever came to blows in a nuclear war. They started on this whole underground complex, but then stopped it before it was finished.”

Matt thought a moment. “How far along did they get?”

“Pretty much bare walls,” she replied. “Oh, there’s plumbing down there and a bathroom facility, but it makes military showers look like a four star hotel.” She grinned at her own humor. “Matt, we’re talking an underground concrete shell, that’s all it is.”

“But there are bathroom facilities, right?”

“Barely, but I wouldn’t put people down there.”

“Is there ventilation?” he asked. “Is there fresh air?”

Diane bounced the idea around. “Yeah, I mean, we have a way to pump fresh air there, but…Matt, you can’t possibly think of…we’d need facilities for them.”

“I can get facilities. FEMA trailers if I have to. Lord knows there are enough of them after Katrina. But is there room for them down there?”

“You could put the Mall of America down there and have room for expansion,” she said flatly. “Follow me.”

Matt grabbed his two-way and radioed for Laura and Tufo to meet him at the campus center. When Diane shot him a quizzical look, he explained, “She’s the XO of the squad and Tufo…well, he’s more than likely going to be taking over for one of us.” To her credit, Diane didn’t question him.

As they exited the bunker, Tufo was waiting for them and Laura was quickly approaching from the cafeteria, a bagel in one hand and a bottle of water in the other.

“You rang, oh-mighty-one?” Mark asked.

“Time for you to learn some administrative crap.”

“What’s going on, Matt?” Laura asked as she approached.

“We need to check out something,” he said. “The major here has an idea on where we might can stuff some of our incoming visitors.” Matt made a quick introduction to all present.

Diane grabbed what looked like a heavy duty off road version of a golf cart and took them to the perimeter of the base. At the far eastern edge, just outside the base proper she took what appeared to be an off-road trail. The four of them bounced and jostled out into the wild until they approached what appeared to be a rock wall. Diane parked the cart and stepped out. She turned and indicated the base behind them. Although it had seemed like a long trip, they were only a few hundred yards away from the furthest buildings. When she turned back, she walked to the rock and swept the dust and sand away, revealing a steel door. The rust of the door blended nearly perfectly with the rusty red of the rock surrounding it. Matt assisted her in opening the door and they cringed at the screech when it opened.

“Been a while since anybody’s oiled the hinges?” Mark asked.

“Been a while since anybody’s bothered to come out here,” she answered. “We used this for storage for a while, but it was too rough on the vehicles driving back and forth so we stopped. You’d think it would be easier to just build a damned road.”

Matt entered with her and Diane flipped on a torch, illuminating the interior, searching for a switch to light the massive underground facility.

Laura let out a low whistle. “Wow. This place is huge.”

“You aren’t kidding,” Mark agreed. “You could hide an army in here.”

“That’s the idea.” Matt smiled as Diane threw the switch and the lights thumped to life one by one across the ceiling illuminating the darkness.

5

Max entered the Command Center and observed the military efficiency as crews continued to run tests to verify their equipment was up and running, others were still setting up peripheral gear while yet others were running fiber optic cable to and from different things and connecting them. A young officer approached him and asked if he could assist with anything. Max eyed the young man, amazed that people so young could be put in charge of such complex duties.

“I was looking for Colonel Mitchell.”

“The colonel left with Major Flemings not very long ago. I think Ms. Youngblood was with them,” the young man said.

Max simply nodded. Major Flemings didn’t ring any bells to him, but there were a lot of people he had yet to get to know personally. “Very well. When he returns, can you please let him know that I’m looking for him?”

“Yes, sir.”

The young man returned to his work. Max stepped back but continued to watch as they ran through their drills a slow smile crossing his face as the thought entered his mind that they just might be able to pull off this little venture.

He turned and left the Command Center, stepping out into the lowering sun and stared out across the open expanse across the runways. He sniffed the air, trying to pick up any scents but they were either too far away or downwind. He caught a glint of light reflecting off of something metallic in the sky and heard crews slowly crossing the tarmac. He glanced to his left and saw work crews coming out of an open bay, an electric forklift slowly rolling near the edge of the load out zone in preparation for emptying the incoming jet.

Max felt Viktor’s presence just before he felt his hand on his shoulder. “New arrivals?” his son asked.

Max nodded. “I would think so. “Probably more hunters if I had to guess.”

The two stood in front of the building and watched the plane land, taxi to the loading zone and the activity begin. They watched as Jack, Viktor’s son-in-law come out and greet a small group from the plane and escort them to the military barracks where the hunters had made their quarters.

“What’s your take on him?” Max asked as they watched him.

“I’ve barely met the man,” Viktor replied through clenched teeth.

Max smiled. “You don’t like him.”

Viktor growled, “He mated with my Nadia.”

Max tried to hide his smirk, turning his head further from Viktor. “She is of age, my son.” He tried to keep his voice neutral.

“That doesn’t make him worthy.”

“The fates found him worthy.”

“The fates found him worthy of using him to further fuck me,” Viktor growled.

When Max turned on him, his face was stoic. “Your fate was your own, my son,” he stated firmly. “It was your decision to adhere to your mother’s decree rather than stand up and take what was rightly yours.”

Viktor’s stare shot daggers at Max. “How dare you. You weren’t there.”

“I didn’t need to be,” Max said softly as he turned back to watch the crews unload the plane. “It was your destiny.”

“My destiny?” Viktor could not contain his astonishment. “My destiny you say? What would you know of ‘destiny’?”

Max laughed a deep belly shaking laugh that left Viktor confused. “You ask me what I know of destiny?” Max wiped at his eyes. He slapped Viktor on the shoulder. “Son, this is the very culmination of my destiny! It has been my destiny to keep the Sicarii in check since our creation. Every time he has risen and made himself a viable threat, I was there. With each swell of his chest, I was there to quell it. With each rise of his head, I was there to lower it!” Max shook his head. “Now he comes with an army of his kind and I bring an army of our kind to thwart him, except I also bring an army of his own kind to stand against him, to finally bind him and lock him away. FOREVER!

“You, on the other hand, had merely to face down your mother and assume your rightful place as leader of the pack. To rise up and show her that you were indeed ready to assume the position that I left for you. But what did you do?” Max asked. “She barks, and you turn tail and run and do her bidding, leaving her in command of the mightiest pack of wolves the world has ever seen. Even if it is via proxy.”

Viktor remained still, staring at his father in shock, the pieces of his life falling into place. He felt a wave of shame and guilt sweep over him as he realized that Max was right…about all of it. “I didn’t—”

“You couldn’t have known,” Max interrupted. He turned from Viktor and stared back out across the horizon, watching the sun paint the sky in oranges and yellows, hints of red licking the edges. “I never told you.”

Viktor stood silently with his father, the rest of the base going on in its mad dash of hustle and bustle rushing to set up and settle in. But father and son stood in the dwindling sunlight and simply shared a moment. “Why didn’t you tell me?” Viktor asked.

“I don’t know,” he replied honestly. “Hubris? A desire for humility? Whatever it was, Victoria convinced me that for you to truly be the alpha that you should be, you should rise in the pack on your own. And knowing the truth about me…would only be a hindrance to you.” He turned to his son, pain reflecting in his eyes, and he suddenly appeared much older to Viktor. “I never wanted this for you, son. Not for you and your family to become…slaves to a vampire!” he hissed, his hands balled into fists, his jaw set.

Viktor placed a hand on his father’s shoulder and shook his head. “It has been a good life, father. Regardless of how I have painted it.” He lowered his eyes. “And regardless of how much animosity I have held toward you and toward…her, we have been well treated and Rufus is a good man.”

Max clenched his jaw again. “It still makes me want to rip out her—”

“No,” Viktor interrupted, “we had an agreement with the Lamia Beastia for centuries after you left. For many years, we would cycle wolves through to act as security for them. They would spend a few years at each Beastia Familia and then come home. All she did was to assign us a permanent duty to Rufus.” Viktor looked away. “At least, that is how we chose to see it.”

“You did not feel yourself as slaves to him?” Max asked incredulously.

Viktor shook his head. “No. In fact,” he smiled, “Rufus is my friend. I’ve grown to trust him as I trust few others. And he trusts me as his Second.”

Max’s eyes grew wide with astonishment. “That is most unusual.”

“Yes, it is.”

They both stood for some time and thought about each other’s circumstances.  Finally, Max turned to his son, “So what do you plan to do when Victoria and her pack finally make it here?”

Viktor turned to his father and smiled. “Why, take my rightful place as pack leader, of course.”

Max slapped his son across his back. “Now that’s the wolf I knew I raised.”

*****

Jack helped Pablo Montanez and his Monster Hunter squads grab their gear and get set up in what was now the barracks. The Brazilians had brought their own armaments and wanted to ensure that they made it to the armory, along with their own armory officer, so Jack escorted them as they stowed their weapons. He radioed for Lamb and Jacobs who took over tour duty and gave the new hunters a once over of the base.

To be on the safe side, Jack went by the Wackenhut office to inform them that they had visitors and let the duty officer know that first thing in the morning, they would get them to Personnel for some kind of base ID badge. He didn’t want anybody getting shot at until then. The duty officer gave him a puzzled look, but said he’d make a note in the log and let the crews on watch know, but normally base ID badges were only necessary for entering and exiting the base or gaining access to secure buildings. Jack thanked him and made a mental note of what the man told him.

Jack headed to the Headquarters building to speak with Colonel Mitchell about what the Wackenhut duty officer told him when Apollo called to him. “Yo, Jack! You seen the colonel?”

“I was just heading to his office. Care to join me?”

“Just came from there, man. He ain’t in.”

Jack stopped short and shook his head. “Then I have no idea. I was over at the new Command Center a few minutes ago and they hadn’t seen him either. They said he took off with Laura somewhere.”

Apollo grinned. “I always wondered about those two.”

Jack shook his head again. “Naw, man, just because you and Maria are bumping boots doesn’t mean that the Colonel and Ms. Youngblood are. Besides, she likes Doc,” Jack teased, but noticed that Apollo stiffened slightly at the mention of Maria.

“Yeah, well, it’s not like she’s gonna marry a vampire, right?” Apollo said rather coldly.

“So what’s up, big guy? You got this weird look on your face all of a sudden. Something wrong?”

Apollo shook his head. “Naw, man. You know me. I just got a thing about vamps is all.”

Jack shot him a worried look. “You never had a problem with Doc before.” He searched his face. “But you got this weird look about you when I mentioned Maria.” Apollo’s face went cold when Jack mentioned her name. “See? There it is again. So what gives, brother?”

Apollo sighed and glanced to either side, ensuring nobody was within hearing distance. “It’s just…she been spending an awful lot of time with the Padre, right. I mean, they on the same team and all, so I get that. Hell, I put her there!” he explained. “But like, they get back from this one op and suddenly she’s all ‘Ooh, Padre, teach me how to use the sword’ and ‘Ooh, Hank, you swing your sword all super cool’ and shit.”

Jack smiled and nodded.

“What? Man, don’t you be grinning at me like that. This shit ain’t funny. She spending all her time with him and they come in all hot and sweaty and I never get to see her anymore and…”

“And you’re jealous,” Jack said flatly.

“What?!” Apollo interjected. “Me? Jealous of his skinny little white ass? What’s he got that I ain’t got?”

“Um, a sword?” Jack tossed out, a smart-assed smirk across his face.

“Man, that shit ain’t funny.” Apollo’s face puckered. “I got me a club right here!” He grasped his crotch.

Jack nodded. “I know. I’ve been in the shower with you, remember?”

Apollo stared at him a moment before they both broke into laughter. “So I’m being stupid, huh?”

“I wouldn’t say stupid, but…I don’t know, bro. Maybe you need to tell her how you’re feeling?”

Apollo’s eyes got wide. “Oh, hell no!” He waved his hands at the man. “She ain’t like that. You don’t get Maria, at all.”

Jack shook his head. “What do you mean?”

“When she says she’s ‘one of the boys’, she means it.”

“She’s not a lesbian, dude…”

“What? Hell no, she ain’t no lesbian!” Apollo practically yelled. “I mean that…dude, she is like a guy! She just wants us to be like a booty-call, okay? She don’t want none of the lovey-dovey, huggy-kissy bullshit.”

Jack nodded. “Okay. So what’s wrong with that?”

Apollo shot him a ‘duh’ look. “I DO, dammit!” he admitted. “I crave it, Jack. I want to hold her and hug on her and just smother her in kisses and squeeze that fine-ass body of hers.” Apollo sighed, his eyes getting glassy as he imagined her in his arms. “I just want to snuggle up next to her after we done wore each other out and just…hold her. I want to feel her in my arms. I want to smell her hair. I want to feel her heart beat next to mine…I want to…”

“Okay! Stop!” Jack held up his hands. “You’re starting to sound like a Hallmark movie or something. Just please, stop.”

“Oh, come on, man. You married and shit. I figured surely you’d understand of all people,” Apollo groaned.

Jack nodded. “Yeah, man, I do understand, but…I don’t know. It’s just different when I hear it come from someone that’s seven foot tall and as big as a truck, ya know?”

Apollo glared at him. “It’s cuz I’m black, ain’t it?”

Jack burst out laughing. “Yup! You got me, buddy! That’s it exactly!”

Apollo shook his head, “Come on, man, surely you got some advice for me?”

Jack stifled his laughter a moment and thought. “Let me think.” Apollo stood there a moment and waited. Finally Jack snapped his fingers and stared up at the giant of a man. “She loves you, right?”

Apollo nodded. “Pretty sure she does. She just afraid that shit will go bad and she don’t want to get hurt.”

Jack smiled. “Reverse psychology then. Give her what she wants. Act like shit don’t bother you. Just treat her like a complete booty-call. Just wham-bam-thank-you-ma’am and LEAVE. No hugging, no kissing, no whispers of ‘I love you’…nothing!” Jack pointed his finger into Apollo’s face. “I mean it. You have to completely disconnect yourself or it won’t work.”

Apollo was shaking his big head. “I don’t know, man…I don’t think I can do that.”

“You have to. You have to treat her like a piece of meat. A tiny little Latina, hot-assed piece of meat. Just pound it, ground it and walk away. Toss her a thanks as she lays there sweating and catching her breath. At first she’ll be thinking, ‘sweet, this is what I wanted the whole time’, but then after a bit, she’ll be thinking, ‘what the hell?’, then after a little while longer she’ll come around, and remember, this is a marathon, not a sprint! It may take a while, so stick to it. You have to be committed or it will not work! But she will come around if she really cares for you.”

Apollo stood there a moment and stared at him. “Okay then, I’ll do it.”

“Sweet,” Jack said. “Now…let’s see if we can track down Colonel Mitchell. I got some news about our security boys that he might like to know.”

Apollo’s eyes widened. “You, too? Wait ‘til I tell you what the guy in the infirmary told me…”

*****

The little messenger entered the abandoned cathedral with its broken statues and crumbling walls. He looked first to the courtyard and saw nothing, then to the altar and saw nothing. He looked up to the second story window and saw the Sicarii, not standing as was his norm, but sitting in the window, staring out at his city.

“Master? We have verified the coordinates in Nevada,” the messenger said softly.

The Sicarii didn’t move, his eyes still scanning the city. The multiple thousands of hearts out there still beating in mockery of his own slowly driving him mad.

“The ship is prepared for departure. Her captain is a familiar and he said that at full power we can reach the new world in just under seven days,” the messenger informed him. “Our people are loading now. Nearly all of the containers are filled and loaded. We will still have days to reach Nevada once we reach their shores.”

The Sicarii sat motionless, his eyes still scanning the city. To anyone who ventured this far out, he would appear as another part of the ruins, unmoving, unblinking, just another broken thing long forgotten. But soon, he would show the world that not all things forgotten should be dismissed. Sometimes that scary thing in the dark can and will kill you. It rises up from the depths of hell and rips out your heart and bathes in your blood. Sometimes it does it, not for a reason, but simply because it can.

“Sicarii?” The messenger was unsure if his master had heard him.

Finally the dark vampire stirred and turned to face the little vampire. “Thank you, Puppet.” He turned back to his city, his thoughts sinking ever deeper into his own madness, the darkness within him consuming him more.

“Will you be coming soon, Master?” The messenger was hopeful that the Sicarii would realize the importance of boarding the ship as soon as possible.

Without turning toward him, the dark one simply said, “I’ll be along soon, Puppet. Gather your things and go to the boat.” He continued to stare at the city. “I’ll be there before time to cast off.”

“Very well, Master.” The little messenger bowed. “I’ll see to your quarters aboard the ship then. There is only one other stateroom beside the captain’s. I’ll see to it that it is yours, Master.”

Again, the Sicarii didn’t respond, but continued to stare at the city. The little messenger could only guess if he were memorizing the city before leaving it, or having feelings of melancholy for having to leave it, or pangs of regret for leaving his home or…he could not have known that deep within the dark vampire’s twisted mind, he was already imagining the city in ruins, flames licking the buildings, the skies clouded with smoke, bodies littering the ground twisted in agony, the streets flowing with blood. Inside his dark and twisted mind, the Sicarii was smiling to himself, bathing in the blood of the innocent.

*****

Dominic trudged up to the main gates of Aviano Air Force Base. Nestled along the foothills of a large mountain range, the base appeared quite spartan compared to many other bases he had been at. He felt both mentally and physically exhausted as he walked the last hundred or so yards to the front gates, the guard eyeing him suspiciously. Dom paused and pulled his ID card from his breast pocket and flashed it at the guard. The guard glanced at the ID and stared at Dom.

“Good God, what the hell happened to you?” he asked. “And how the hell did you end up here?”

“All good questions, but first, can I get food and water and a phone?” Dom’s eyes pleaded. “I’m about to drop.”

The guard ushered him into the guard shack and sat him on a padded stool before picking up a phone at the desk. He called for base security and had a car sent to pick up the man who looked like he had been dragged behind a truck. “I think he needs medical attention—” the guard was saying.

Dom had enough of hospitals for a very long time. “No!” he interrupted him. “I’m not hurt. Just starving. And thirsty. And I need to get hold of my unit…except they moved. And I don’t know how to get hold of them.”

The guard eyed him suspiciously. “Just get a car up here and get him to the command duty officer.”

Dom nodded, about to pass out. “Thank you,” he croaked.

“They’re on the way, buddy.” The guard patted his shoulder. “Just hold tight. I have to get back to my post.” He stepped back out to the street and continued waving cars through, eyeing Dom after every one, but he had leaned against the wall and passed out.

When the Humvee rolled up, two base police officers entered the guard shack and helped Dom to the vehicle. They drove him into the base and although their orders were to take him to the infirmary, he absolutely refused. “Just get me some chow and something to drink. I’ve had all I’m going to take of hospitals and clinics for a long damn time.”

Neither of the security police wanted to mess with someone of his size, so they took him to the mess hall where they got him a tray of leftovers scrounged up. Dom washed it down with some swill they called coffee, some orange juice and milk. He felt like a new person once the food hit his system. He had no idea how long it had been since solid food had been in his system, but it felt like it had been a very long time.

His body wanted to rest, but he fought it. He asked for a phone, but the security officers were adamant, no phone until he answered some questions. So, Dom went to their duty officer to do his best to answer what he could. When they entered the office of the command duty officer, Dom suddenly felt the need for a shower. The man sitting behind the desk looked like he had been spit-polished and buffed to a high sheen. He was going over a report and even the paper he was reading appeared perfectly spotless. He looked up and smiled as Dom took a seat across from him.

“DeGiacomo is it?” he asked.

“Yes, sir.” Dom nodded, trying to remember protocols as he faced the young lieutenant.

The man eyed Dom suspiciously, his unusual uniform with no collar devices, no name tag and no unit insignia. “Out of uniform, airman?”

“Uh, soldier, sir,” Dom corrected. “I’m Army. And, no sir. I’m a staff sergeant with a SOCCOM unit. We don’t wear unit insignia as a unit protocol, sir.”

The young officer raised an eyebrow at Dom, not appreciating being corrected by a non-com. “Very well,” he replied. “And exactly what unit are you with?”

Dom shifted uneasily in his seat. “I’m not at liberty to say, sir.”

The young lieutenant placed the sheet of paper he was holding gently down on his desk and squared it along with the corner of his in-basket. “Let me see if I understand you correctly, staff-sergeant. You come crawling in here to our base, begging for food and medical attention…”

“I didn’t want medical attention. Just something to eat and a phone,” Dom corrected him.

The young officer raised another brow disapprovingly. “You come crawling here like a bum off the street wanting our help, asking for a phone to call your command, but you can’t tell us who they are, you claim they’ve moved, but you don’t know where…you want our help, but you don’t want to tell us anything about who you are or what you do. Does that about sum it up?”

Dom thought about it a moment. “Yup. That about sums it up.” He smiled at him. “Oh…uh…sir,” he added.

He noticed the young officer’s lip quiver slightly before he exhaled deeply and then cracking his neck to either side. “Okay…” he answered slowly, “who exactly are we supposed to call for you?”

“Well, ya see, I’ve been thinking about that.” Dom sat forward in his chair. “There’s this SOF team out of Italy here, except they’re native Italians. And they flew out to meet my peeps in the U.S. and—”

“Your peeps?” the lieutenant interrupted.

Dom smiled. “Okay. Um, my command. Better?”

“Continue.”

“So, anyway, I’m thinking that surely they would have had to file a flight plan, right? So, wherever they went, I can call there.”

The young officer nodded. “Fine. Who are these Italian Special Forces then?”

Dom blanched. “Um…I can’t tell you.”

The young lieutenant’s eyes bulged. “Oh, for the love of…” he threw his hands in the air. “What can you tell me, staff sergeant?!”

Dom thought a moment then smiled. “You have really nice hair,” he said. “And your uniform is fucking sharp. I mean it, man. That is like the sharpest looking uniform I think I’ve ever seen. Is that thing new?” He leaned forward to touch it.

The lieutenant pulled away from Dom. “Are you playing with me, staff sergeant?” he snarled. “I don’t have time for your games.”

Dom eyed the man and his face suddenly hardened. “Trust me, sir. I wish you had the clearance so that I could tell you what you want to know. But you don’t. If I…” Dom’s sentence was interrupted by a uniformed airman entering the office and bringing in another report that was handed to the duty officer. The man scanned the paper then he locked eyes with Dom.

“I don’t suppose you are the same Dominic DeGiacomo that we were ordered to cancel operations and divert a Huey to go evac just a few days ago, are you?”

Dom smiled proudly. “One and the same.”

The lieutenant’s face hardened. “You’re supposed to be in the hospital, sergeant.”

“I checked out.” His face suddenly became all business. “I needed to get back to my unit.”

“You weren’t cleared by the flight surgeon to—”

“I have information that is vital to the mission!” Dom came to his feet.

The lieutenant remained seated, but his face was stoic. “You broke a direct order. You could be court-martialed for insubordination!”

Dom slammed his fist down on the desk, “And the world could very well be destroyed if I don’t get this information back to my command!”

The lieutenant glared at Dom’s trembling fist on his desk then slowly raised his eyes to meet his own. “A command that you don’t know where they are, and can’t tell us who they are, isn’t that right staff sergeant?” he said quietly. “And exactly what is it that is so important that you have to tell your command, hmm? Perhaps the Russians are going to send a nuclear missile that we don’t know about to Washington D.C.? Or perhaps a rogue submarine commander is going to annihilate the Eastern Seaboard?” he asked mockingly. “Oh, wait, let me guess…there’s a meteor headed for the earth and only you can stop it, right?” The little lieutenant smirked at him.

Dom’s anger flared and he ground his teeth. “Just let me use a fucking telephone so I can call the Pentagon.”

“Watch your language, sergeant, or I’ll see you in chains,” the lieutenant threatened. “You’re no James Bond, and the world won’t end if you don’t get to speak to your precious Special Forces group,” he mocked.

Dom reached across the desk and grabbed the young officer by his shirt front, lifted him off his feet and pulled him across the desk. He held him one handed off the ground and pointed a finger in his face. “You WILL get me a phone or so help me God, I’ll snap your neck like a twig and stuff what’s left of you into a fucking trash can. Do we understand each other, sir?”

The young officer hung at the end of Dom’s arm, trembling, knowing true fear for the perhaps the first time in his adult life, too afraid to respond. Dom shook him like a rag doll to get his attention. “Are you hearing me?” he raged.

“Y-yes, staff sergeant, I hear you. One phone, coming right up…just p-put me down.”

Dom dropped the man and he crumpled to the floor, his legs unable to hold him. He looked up at Dom who was still not in the mood to be trifled with. When the officer made no move to stand, Dom reached down and picked him up to his feet and the man actually whimpered and cowered from him, as if Dom were about to strike him.

“The phone?” Dom asked.

“In here.” He led him into the next room. “This one will call internationally.”

Dominic sat in front of the phone and exhaled hard, straining his brain to think of the numbers to the Pentagon and who exactly he should be calling. He only knew of one of the senators that sat on their Oversight Committee since Franklin blew his brains out, but he didn’t know how to call them. He strained his brain trying to think of who he could call at the Pentagon that could help him. He only could remember the number to their CDO at Tinker, but nobody was answering there…he knew they had bugged out. He sighed and shook his head.

He knew two of the men with Team 2, but they had left already as well, and even if they hadn’t, he didn’t know how to get in touch with them. His frustration rose as he realized he had what he wanted and couldn’t do anything with it.

He sat at the desk, the phone receiver in his hand and wanted to cry. “Fuck!” he yelled.

He lifted the receiver above his head, ready to slam it onto the body of the phone when a light bulb went off above his head. He may not know where the squads went, but he knew one thing for sure…wherever they went, they would still have to be able to respond to threats. And all of the field agents called into one phone number. An 800 number so they could call from a pay phone if they had to. And that was one number that even HE could remember. 1-800-MON-STER. Dom prayed that wherever they went, they still had someone manning the phone line.

6

Security officer Kevin Moore lay back in his bed, the painkillers he was given starting to kick in and his eyelids starting to droop. His head still throbbed from it being bounced off the concrete steps and his wrist throbbed in time with it to each beat of his heart. He exhaled deeply and settled in for a much needed nap just as the door to his room flew open and a boisterous James McDonald sauntered in.

“Whatcha doing, Moore?” He had a smirk painted across his rough features.

Kevin snapped alert when the door flew open but relaxed when he saw McDonald. The hair on the back of his neck stood up and he felt very wary of the man, but he did his best to at least act relaxed around him. “I’m trying to rest, James. They doped me up pretty good.” He let his eyes nearly close again. “What are you up to?” he asked, not really caring.

“Oh, I’m out digging up dirt on our wanna-be commandos.” He flopped down on the edge of the bed, startling Kevin awake again. “I hear the bastards that roughed you up came and paid you a visit,” he said in an accusatory tone.

Kevin cracked a grin at him. “Yeah, they did.” He nodded toward the gift basket. “Said they felt bad for busting me up and brought me that stuff.”

McDonald got up and went around the bed, noisily digging through the gift basket. “What the fuck? They break your arm and bounce your head off the wall and think they can make it all better with some fucking fruit and a balloon?” he spat before throwing the basket across the room and against the wall. “What did you tell them?”

Kevin shrugged at him lazily. “I dunno, man. Thanks, I think.” His head lolled to one side and he tried to feign sleep.

“What?!” McDonald startled him again. “You told the fuckers, ‘thanks’? For what? For breaking your fucking arm? What? Are you a pussy?”

“Dude, relax.” Kevin tried overplaying the drugs in his system. “It’s all good. I just wanted them to leave so I could sleep. Docs have me doped up too much to give a shit about anything right now.” He never liked McDonald and didn’t trust him or his temper, but he didn’t want to risk a physical altercation with a broken wrist and his wits dulled on painkillers. He knew he wouldn’t stand a chance.

“So you just bent over and told them to stick it to you again, did you?” he spit at him. “Just like the little bitch that you are.”

Kevin opened his eyes and gave him a bleary eyed stare. “Fuck you, Ronald McDonald…I would have told them to go fuck themselves if I could have seen straight.” He allowed his head to wobble to emphasize the painkiller’s effect. “But it got rid of them faster to just say, ‘thanks’ and then let them leave.” He sighed heavily and then pointed a wobbly finger at him, “Just like you should go. My head is killing me and you’re harshin’ my mellow.”

McDonald seethed as he glared at the man lying in the bed. “Docs don’t usually give that much painkiller for a broken wrist.”

Moore cracked an eye and smiled a dopey smile at him. “Feels good when mixed with the stuff they give you for a massive concussion…”

McDonald continued to study him for a moment before he turned and left his room, letting the door slam as he left. Moore listened to him stomp down the hall before he let out a long breath and finally let himself relax somewhat. He never trusted McDonald before, but if word ever got out that he had told the operators about the standing order he had been given…he would find himself shot on the spot. ‘Training accident’ they would call it, but it would happen, he had no doubt. Moore just hoped that the operators were true to their word and had the new base CO demand that Roberts and McDonald be replaced ASAP, or his life wouldn’t be worth a bucket of warm piss.

*****

Laura found herself exploring the side rooms and hallways off of the main cavern of a room that Diane had shown them. She was amazed that such a structure could exist carved into the surrounding hills and not be utilized, but she understood how such a huge structure could be more of a hindrance than a convenience. Simply sectioning off the huge expanse into usable workspaces would be costly, and for all intents and purposes, the main expanse was the size of a small town.

Matt and Diane had walked to the end and explored what little the facility had to offer while Tufo explored the rooms and hallways on the other side of the expanse. Laura had just reentered the main portion again when Mark approached her. “I’m beginning to question the integrity of this place,” he said.

“Why’s that?” she asked, eyeing the steel reinforced concrete walls poured to withstand a nuclear blast.

“When I went into one of the side rooms, the walls were cracked and starting to actually crumble. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think that the concrete was substandard.”

Laura nodded. “Government efficiency. Always go with the lowest bidder,” she chuckled.

Mark shook his head. “This main portion appears to be in good condition and some of the side rooms are too,” he informed her. “A couple of the stairwells are in decent shape and I went down a level and it’s actually still dry down there.”

Laura shot him a questioning look. “There’s a downstairs?” She was shocked. “There aren’t stairwells on the west side.”

Mark nodded. “Two sets of them. One on the north side and one on the south. There’s a level below us and a level above, but they are a mirror image of the rooms along the side of…this!” he exclaimed with his arms spread out. “You could hide a fleet of jumbo jets in this place.” He spun around, staring up at the high ceiling.

“I know. I’m not sure I buy the whole story that this was supposed to house a shadow government in case of nuclear war,” she muttered. “Why would they need a huge central room with fifty foot tall ceilings?”

“Parking spaces for their personal aircraft, I guess.” Tufo smirked. “Who knows…our government is really good about going over the top with bullshit. And this looks like a bullshit project to me.”

They both turned as they heard Mitchell and Flemings returning, talking about how the facility had underground tunnels that connected it to others similar to it. “The facility that is directly under Groom Lake connects to this one as well. The other two are in pretty bad shape, but one of them is probably usable.” She said.

“There are more?” Mark asked.

Matt shot him a grin. “Oh yeah.” He was nodding his head. “According to Diane, this one is stripped out but probably in the best shape structurally. One is shot and unusable. Another is smaller, but usable and it’s stocked with supplies. The one under the base…” He glanced at Diane before continuing.

She nodded and picked up where he left off. “The one directly under Groom Lake is the one we would like to keep them out of if we can. After I mentioned it to Colonel Mitchell, he expressed an interest in activating it and perhaps using it for the Squads. It is somewhat smaller than the others but it interconnects to them all. And it is fully equipped.”

Matt nodded. “And the best part is…the main access is directly under the bunker that we’re using now. Taking over the underground portion and moving the entire operation into one area just makes sense.”

Laura saw the logic. Keep the Monster Squad contained to one small area and away from the rest of the facility, away from contractors and other base personnel and restrict the interaction as much as possible, just like Tinker. “So is this something we should start doing now? Moving everything to the underground facility, or…”

Matt shook his head. “No. We can wait until after we deal with this Sicarii threat. Then, before the non-essentials start coming back, we’ll do what we can.”

“Are we talking easy access to the bunker or are we going to have to blow something up?” Mark asked Diane. “‘Cuz I like blowing shit up.” He shot her a wicked smile.

Diane laughed. “No, there are double reinforced blast doors that separate the two, but they are easily opened. The bunker was actually the main ingress to the underground facility prior to sealing it off.”

“Damn,” Mark swore, “I really wanted to blow something up.”

“Maybe next time, Mark,” Matt said. “Okay, people, I think we’ve seen enough. Let’s seal it up and head back to the base. Laura, as our visitors start approaching, let’s get them directed out here and hidden away. Diane, if you can, get with Logistics and Supply and make sure we have enough resources for the number of people we are expecting. If necessary, we can have crews ready 24/7 for offloading supply planes, but I want everything covered. Medical supplies, food, toilet paper, you name it.”

“Got it,” she said.

“Mark, make sure we keep the operators sharp. Get with Jack and get us a training facility that will keep these guys honed to a razor’s edge. Use the Elves if you have to, but I want them challenged every step of the way.”

“On it boss,” he said.

“Elves? Now there are elves, too?” Diane’s eyes grew wide.

“Oh, yeah. I knew I forgot to tell you something,” Matt said, shaking his head. “You know that big white hangar out by the runway…”

*****

Evan and Thorn worked diligently with the different prototypes until they found what they felt was the proper avenue of attack. As Evan carefully sliced the wood into blanks to make crossbow bolts, Viktor entered the lab.

Rufus glanced up to see him come in and crossed the lab to greet him. “Come, mon ami! Wait until you see what we have built for you.”

Viktor followed him to the back wall where Rufus opened a large locker. Inside was a carbon fiber crossbow with an oversized stock. Rufus pulled it off of a storage rack and handed it to him. “The stock can be broken down to be made smaller or extended out larger for a man your size,” he stated proudly as he handed the weapon to him.

Viktor lifted it and was impressed with the lightness of the weapon. He gave Rufus a curious look, “Does it have the strength required to fire a bolt to any distance?”

Thorn smiled at him and turned to Dr. Peters. Evan stopped slicing the wood and turned off the band saw. “Actually, we test fired it with a reinforced wooden bolt that is very similar to the ones we hope to create from the pieces of the cross here,” he said, indicating the wood he was slicing. “I think you will be satisfied with the performance.”

“What distances can you achieve with it?” He sighted along the bow and adjusted the height of the reflex sight mounted on top.

“It’s quite accurate well past a hundred yards,” Dr. Peters stated. “We would have tested it further, but that was the furthest we could shoot while still indoors.”

Viktor nodded in understanding. “And this test was done with wooden bolts?”

“Ah, yes. Resin reinforced wooden bolts, but yes. Wooden bolts were used in the test firing,” Evan clarified.

Viktor seemed pleased. He slung the crossbow over his shoulder and moved about to see how restrictive it proved to be. He seemed satisfied with the results. “Impressive for such a short amount of time.”

“I had begun the prototyping before we left,” Evan said. “Monsieur Thorn helped me finish it once we arrived and got the lab set up.”

“And now what are you working on?” Viktor asked.

“I was just about to cut the blanks for the bolts,” Evan informed him. “And, as we discussed, I plan to keep the saw dust and see if we can extract the blood from it and mix it with the resin to give it a one-two punch.”

Viktor approached the area Evan was working from and noted that he was wearing full length coveralls and welding gloves. His eyes covered with goggles and a filter mask sat beside the saw. “Precautions?”

Evan lowered his eyes and Viktor swore he nearly blushed. “Just being cautious.”

Viktor nodded as he studied the blank that had been sliced off. “Where will you be turning them?”

Thorn stepped forward. “There is a lathe over here. I believe it will be sufficient to turn the blanks to a suitable shaft.” He indicated with his arm the small lathe set up on a bench. “And we have the materials to finish the bolts ready. Silver tips, fletching…everything we need to complete them.”

“And once I can extract the blood from the dust, I’ll incorporate it into the resin and we’ll coat the bolts with at least two coats,” Evan added.

Viktor seemed satisfied with their work so far. But he was more curious of their plans for the silver coin that he had brought back. He still feared that stealing it may have been a moot point if they couldn’t use it as a bullet. “What of the coin? Have you devised a plan for it?”

Thorn smiled as he wrapped an arm around Viktor’s shoulder. “Mon ami, you should see what the good doctor has in store for your silver coin.” He patted his shoulder softly. “The man is a genius.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that.” Evan nearly blushed. “Rufus is the one who gave me the idea when he asked if I could put it on a chain.”

Viktor stared at the two vampires waiting for one of them to explain it to him. Finally he simply asked, “So what did you do with it?”

Evan startled. “Oh!” He jumped to the table holding his notebooks. “It’s just a preliminary drawing and sets of plans, but I think you’ll like the idea.” He flipped through the pages until he found his sketches and laid the book out for Viktor. “Silver chain, as Monsieur Thorn requested. The silver coin in the middle.”

Viktor studied the drawing, his eyes growing wide, a smile slowly curling at the corners of his mouth. He tapped the page vigorously with his finger. “And you can build this?”

Evan nodded, “Quite easily, I believe.” He glanced at Thorn and gave a slight smile. “The technology isn’t that difficult really.”

A slow rumbling chuckle began deep in his chest and Viktor found himself laughing. He looked up from the notebook and clapped both vampires so soundly on their backs that they feared he may have broken something had they been mere mortals. “Wait until Max gets a load of this!” he bellowed.

*****

“Dom is where?” Jack asked the Duty Officer disbelievingly.

“Italy, Chief. He’s at Aviano. I just got off the phone with him and he isn’t very happy. Apparently Team 2 left him at the hospital,” Lieutenant Gregory stated.

“Son of a…” Jack caught himself. “Where is Colonel Mitchell?”

“No idea, Chief. I’ve called his office, I’ve tried his radio, nothing,” Gregory explained.

“And Laura? Tufo? Any of them?”

“I can’t raise Ms. Youngblood either, and…Tufo? What the hell does he have to do with anything?” Gregory asked.

Jack paused and then shook his head. “Never mind, LT. Okay you’re the Command Duty Officer, so make a command decision, call Aviano, talk to whoever you have to, but get his ass on the next flight stateside and then redirect his ass here. Pronto!” Jack said.

Gregory smirked at him. “Already done, Chief. Dominic is already preparing for a flight that leaves in…” he glanced at his watch, “fifteen minutes.”

Jack let out a breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding and shook his head. “How the hell does a guy that damned big keep getting lost?” he muttered. “Or taken?” he corrected. “Or whatever the hell it is that keeps happening to him?”

Gregory snorted a laugh. “Beats the heck out of me, Chief, but the way his luck has been going, he’ll be lucky if he doesn’t end up in Iceland…or hijacked on the way back.”

“Don’t even joke about it, LT. You might speak it into existence.”

“Roger that, Chief.”

Jack turned to leave the new Command Center then turned back, “Hey, LT, if you happen to find the Colonel, can you please let me know? I really need to talk to him.”

“Copy that, Chief,” Gregory told him. “Same goes for me. If you run into him, send his sorry butt over here for a while. We got a lot of stuff to fill him in on here too.”

“Roger that.” Jack headed across the campus to the Headquarters building and saw Matt, Laura and Tufo being driven up to the building by the petite young Major that Matt was now using to run the base for him. Jack shook his head and double timed it to catch up with them. “Colonel! I really need to speak with you, sir.”

“In my office,” Matt said. “We have some things we need to go over, Phoenix.”

Jack tipped his hat to Laura and the major who half expected a salute. Tufo fell in behind him and followed to Matt’s office. “Colonel, on this training facility, do you want me to have the stuff from Tinker sent up here, or can I feel free to order what I feel is necessary to build a new one?” he asked as they worked their way up the front steps.

Matt paused just outside the door and thought about it. “Tell ya what, Mark…why don’t you make a list of what you think we can repurpose from Tinker and if you think we can grab and go with a twenty-four hour turn-around, I’ll send you to supervise along with a crew and you can grab what we need,” he said. Matt was thinking of the silver cells in the lower levels of the hangar that he knew he would eventually need here. He could have Mark disassemble them and bring them back when he got the training equipment. “There’s some other things back there you could get as well. Anything else we can requisition, but anything new may take time, so let’s try to keep it simple.”

“Roger that, Colonel,” Tufo said as he turned and exited the building.

“What was that about?” Jack asked.

“Mark’s going to get the training facility up to snuff,” Matt said. “I want all of the operators in tip-top shape before the shit hits the fan.”

Jack nodded as Matt opened the door to his office and the two went inside. “Have a seat, Chief.” Matt reached for his scotch bottle and saw that it was nearly empty. “Damn. I may have to give this shit up.”

“Or buy stock in the company,” Jack quipped. “That’s what I did years ago.”

“Smart ass.” Matt poured a drink. “Want one?”

Jack waved him off. “Skipper, we have a problem with the Wackenhut guys.”

“Already taken care of, Chief.” Matt poured a short glass. “Diane’s talked to their captain and taken care of it.”

Diane? Jack thought. “Colonel, do you realize that the little…altercation we had out front here was no accident?” Matt shot him a questioning look. “Their Captain Roberts and some asshat named McDonald ordered a handful of their men to shoot any of us operators on sight. No questions asked.”

Matt nearly dropped his drink. “How can you know this?”

“The man that was put in the hospital? Apollo, Donovan and Tufo went to visit him and he spilled the beans.”

Matt shook his head. “Why the hell didn’t Mark say anything to me? I just spent half the day with him?”

“With the major by your side the entire time?” Jack asked.

“So?” Matt took a drink. “What the hell difference should that make?”

“Didn’t she defend the Wackenhut guys?” Jack raised a brow in question. “Wouldn’t that give you pause before making an accusation in front of their defender?”

Matt sighed. “I suppose it might.” He threw back the rest of his scotch and uttered a curse as he poured himself another.

“The man in the hospital asked for protection. At least until we can get the trouble makers replaced.”

Matt stared at him. “Replaced?” he repeated. “At this time? With a little over a week before this Sicarii asshole hits us with everything he has and you want me to replace the captain of their guard?”

“Yes, sir.” Jack appeared serious. “Their captain and this McDonald fellow.”

Matt squeezed his eyes together and pinched at the bridge of his nose. “Fine. Let me talk to Diane.”

Jack shot him a questioning look. “Why do you need to talk to her? You’re the base CO.”

“Because I don’t have a freaking clue who I’m supposed to call, or who to contact or even if I can, Chief. They’re contract security. I may not have any say in the matter.”

Jack sat back in his chair and slumped. “Great. So we end up with a couple of psychopaths under our roof who are gunning for us and we can’t do anything about it.”

“We don’t know that yet.” Matt held a hand up to stave his argument. “Let me see what I can do.” He finished his drink and pushed the glass away from him hoping it wouldn’t tempt him any further. “In the meantime, let me tell you about what Diane showed us.”

Jack raised a brow. “Something good I hope.”

“Better than good.” Matt sat back and read his face. “We can put the Monster Squad back into one structure away from all of the contractors that crawl all over this fucking place, and she showed us a really good place to hide a whole bunch of vampires and werewolves until this Sicarii shithead shows up to declare war.”

Jack slowly smiled, liking the sound of what Matt was telling him. “Go on…”

“It won’t be the most comfortable place in the world, but if anybody comes snooping, they won’t be seen. It’s cool and out of the sunlight, it’s underground so they can’t be seen from the air, and it sort of has bathroom facilities.”

“Sort of?” Jack frowned.

“Well, they aren’t completely finished, but we can work on that while they’re in transit,” Matt said. “I’m having crews go out first thing tomorrow to get the heads and showers working. Diane is working on making sure we have everything from food to entertainment to…hell even toilet paper for them.”

“Pleasant thought,” Jack muttered.

“Well honestly, I don’t want to think of how pissed off a vampire without toilet paper might get…” Matt shook his head.

“Okay, me neither.” Jack waved the idea away. “Oh, and speaking of pissed off, Lieutenant Gregory needs to see you right away, AND a little FYI…Dom got left in Italy by Team 2. No idea why just yet, but Gregory made a command decision, pulled some strings and he’s on the next flight back to the states,” Jack said. “In fact, he should be in the air as we speak. As soon as he touches down, we can make arrangements to get him out here.”

“Sonovabitch,” Matt swore. “I had no clue he got left behind…why the hell didn’t somebody bother to tell us?”

Jack shook his head. “I’m low man on the totem pole, Skipper. I’m lucky if anybody tells me when its lunch time.”

“Right. That’s why you had to tell me all this.” Matt caved and reached for the scotch again. “This fucking job is going to drive me to drink.”

“Already has, Colonel.” Jack stood up to leave. “Don’t forget, Gregory needs you. Sounded like it was important.”

Matt slammed his drink back and stood up. He grabbed his cover and followed Jack out the door. “Time to make the doughnuts.”

7

The dark vampire entered the ‘stateroom’ of the cargo ship and glanced at the four walls. The room was tiny and the little messenger had done the best he could to make the room comfortable for him. He had to give the little vampire credit, at least he tried. He had brought some of the tapestries from his sleeping quarters at the cathedral and had done his best to dress up the dreary room. At least it had no windows to allow in light.

The bed had been ripped from the wall and the crate that the Sicarii chose to sleep in had been placed there in its stead. The Sicarii lifted the heavy lid and inspected the inside of the crate. Although he refused to sleep in a coffin, he realized that the crate was, in fact, simply a surrogate for one. A wooden shipping crate is nothing more than a poor man’s coffin, but this one was deeper, longer, wider…not nearly as ornate as modern coffins. The little vampire had seen to everything apparently for his hand woven pillow was exactly where it should be, the rolled woolen blanket that he liked to keep under his knees was in place and the deep bed of dark, rich, native soil was hand raked and softened, ready for him to lay down and slumber.

The Sicarii held the lid open and breathed deeply of the rich earth and instantly, his mind transported him home. He could remember his childhood, the goats he helped his father tend when he was young. He could remember his mother’s face as she smiled at him. He remembered his sister calling him a name and swatting at him to stay out of the cheese, then shooing him away. Then the bad memories came flooding in too fast for him to stop them…the Romans and their swords. The blood…the carnage…the death.

Quickly he opened his eyes and inhaled a short gasp of air. He wasn’t there anymore. No, he was aboard a ship. A ship headed to the new world. And like most of his vampires, he would choose to conserve his energies and sleep through most of the weeklong voyage. He would lay down in his bed and sleep, his body would shut down and he would be for all intent and purpose, dead for the journey across the ocean.

He knew that a few of his people had brought along snacks and intended to stay awake and alert. They chose to haunt the belly of the ship for part, if not all, of the voyage. But not the Sicarii. He would sleep and if he were lucky, he would dream of the destruction of creation.

*****

“So the commandos tried to make nice with Moore after they busted him up?” Captain Roberts repeated. “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Fuck ‘em,” McDonald cursed. “They’re all a bunch of assholes.”

Roberts ignored the man’s rant and continued to think. Perhaps they were truly making an effort to make nice? he thought. Or maybe they were trying to pump him for information? Roberts paced the man-cave and tried to think, ignoring McDonald’s constant macho babblings.

“What else did Kevin say about it?”

McDonald tossed the magazine he was pretending to read back on the table. “Nothing really. He played it off like they just dropped by to say ‘sorry’ and he said ‘okay, thanks’ and they left. But the nurse I talked to? You know that redhead with the really nice ass? The one that has the legs you just want to lick like a popsicle?” he glanced at Roberts, “Yeah, her…I think she likes me ‘cuz she was really talking me up by the way.”

“Just tell me what she said, damn it!”

McDonald shot him a hurt look. “Yeah, well, she said that they were in there talking to Moore for like almost an hour. And it don’t take no fucking hour to say, here’s a fruit basket, sorry I broke your arm, and for that pansy to say thanks and get the fuck out.”

Roberts paced the room again. “God, I wish we had a camera or microphone in those rooms.” He muttered. “Just about every inch of this base is monitored, but not the infirmary.” He shook his head and poured another cup of the bitter coffee.

“So what do you want me to do about this?” McDonald asked. “Want me to go rough up Moore and make him tell me what really went down?” He shot a wicked smile.

Roberts shook his head. “No.” He continued pacing. “Moore is still one of us. I don’t believe for a minute that he would have given them anything that they could use. If anything, he would have misdirected them.”

McDonald raised a brow at him. “What about our shoot on sight order? The fuckers went and got ID badges. We’d need some kind of reason to drop them…”

“Spread the word to stand down,” Roberts said softly. “For now anyway. Our time will come when they’ll step out of line and we’ll get our opportunity to strike back at them and make them realize where the real power on this base sits.”

McDonald smiled. “Hey, what did his High-and-Mightiness say about the guy in the video? Could he explain how the half-naked guy just appeared out of nothing?”

Roberts shook his head. “I went by Mitchell’s office twice and he wasn’t in.” He stopped pacing a moment. “Probably out looking for other ways to make my life miserable.”

The man sitting behind the console of monitors spoke without removing his eyes from the screens. “The colonel and the major took two others and went outside the base proper, sir. They went out to the old warehouse this afternoon, but they’re back already.”

Roberts glanced at the man. “What were they doing out there?”

“It appears they just looked around and left.”

Roberts paced again, scratching at his chin. “If this bastard thinks we’re going to reactivate those old ruins and try to incorporate it into our security platform…he’s nuts. We had this talk with Anderson years ago. Those places were abandoned due to safety protocols and I’m not putting my people out there for any reason.”

“We got two duty roster notifications of work crews that will be heading to the main warehouse tomorrow morning at 0600,” the man watching the screens said. “The notification was put on your desk.”

“Son of a…” Roberts started. He got up and went to his desk, shuffling through the reports until he found the one he was looking for. He snatched it up and took off out of his office.

“Going to chew a full-bird’s ass, Cap?” McDonald asked.

“If I can find the son-of-a-bitch,” Roberts yelled over his shoulder.

*****

Laura felt herself being spread too thin. Between coordinating the finishing touches on getting the different divisions set up, handling the incoming flights of squads from overseas, finding room for the gear they brought with them, coordinating with Diane for the work crews that were supposed to start work on the empty facilities that were buried around the base proper and dealing with finding an incoming flight for Dom…she felt like she was being torn in too many different directions.

She called a meeting of the different department heads and requested that Tufo attend as well. She directed each department head to take charge as they already should have, stop worrying about getting permission to do something and just do it. Get it done. They needed everything set up and ready to go and they couldn’t sit around and wait for somebody higher ranked than them to make the decision. She didn’t have time, energy, or resources to micromanage anymore.

Next she pulled Tufo aside and informed him that the rumor mill had worked its way around to her and she was proud that Matt had finally stepped up and made arrangements for when she was ready to leave. Mark didn’t miss the fact that she didn’t say ‘if’… But she needed him to step up now and start stepping into the role. She needed him to start assuming more responsibilities and taking charge. She asked him to take over the squads directly, not just their training, but everything that dealt directly with the hunters themselves, Mark was to be the go-to guy.

He simply snapped a salute and shot her a cheesy grin. “If you need me to pick up anything else, ma’am, just let me know. The only way to learn your job is to jump in and get my feet wet.”

Laura sighed and shook her head. Finally she gave him an exasperated smile. “Mark, the only way to do my job is by the seat of your pants.”

He snorted and patted her back. “That’s what I do best, ma’am.”

“And stop ma’am-ing me,” she shot back. “I’m just Laura. You and I are basically equals now, anyway, right?”

He gave her a critical eye. “Somehow I doubt that.” He squirmed slightly. “I don’t think I could ever truly fill your shoes…Laura.”

She cracked a grin but did her best to hide it. “Flattery gets you nowhere with me, Gunny,” she argued. “What else do you have going on?”

He pulled out his notebook and a pen. “I’ll be heading back to Tinker tomorrow to pick up a bunch of the training gear. I’m having the guys make lists of anything they think we need that was left behind.” He pulled a form out and handed it to her. “Matt said we gotta make this a twenty-four hour turnaround, so whatever we get has to be a snatch-and-grab. Anything you need, want or desire that was left behind, fill this out and get it back to me ASAP.”

She glanced at the form and nodded. “Who’s going with you?”

“I’m taking two tech crews, a handful of grunts and Second Squad for the really heavy lifting. Matt said there’s some stuff in the basement that he wants me to grab.”

Laura thought for a moment and then a light of recognition shown as she realized it must be the silver coated bars that was bolted together to make the cells. “Yeah, I can see where you’ll need the squad to get that stuff up out of there.”

Tufo turned with a questioning look. “He hasn’t told me what it is yet.”

Laura glanced around to ensure nobody who shouldn’t know wasn’t within hearing distance. “There are silver coated cages bolted together down there.” Her voice was barely a whisper. “That was where he used to go on the full moon.”

Tufo let out a low whistle. “Cutting it a bit close this time, isn’t he?” he replied softly. “The full moon is only about a week away.”

She shook her head. “He said he won’t need it as long as Max is here. I have no idea how that part works, but he’s convinced. I think the bars are for the next full moon. We wouldn’t want him running rampant around here in a Halfling form on the full moon while we have ops going on.”

Tufo’s eyes widened. “No, we wouldn’t.” He tapped the form he had handed her, “Just make sure we know where to find whatever you decide you need. And try to be specific. I don’t want to have to make room in the plane for unnecessary stuff. I’m only making one trip.”

“Gotcha. I’m pretty sure I got everything before we left, but I’ll talk with Evan and make sure he got everything that he needs.”

“That will work, too.” Mark nodded. “Oh, and we can go back after the vampire attack and get the rest, this is just a quick run to get stuff that we need NOW. So tell him that this isn’t to get everything else that we forgot…you know, since we didn’t know this move was going to be permanent and all.”

Laura nodded. “I’ll be sure and explain it to him.”

*****

Matt had a file folder full of info from Lieutenant Gregory and had just returned to his office to sift through it and try to digest it when Captain Roberts burst through his door. “Mitchell, we need to talk.”

Matt glared up from his desk. “Consider knocking once in a while, Captain?” he asked sarcastically. “And last I checked, you should still be addressing me as COLONEL Mitchell.”

Roberts appeared unaffected. “I’d like to know why your men were harassing my security officer while he was in the infirmary?”

Mitchell sat back in his chair and raised an eyebrow. “Harassing?” His voice didn’t betray his agitated state. “Seriously, Captain, if taking a fruit basket and apologizing for their conduct and for the misunderstanding that occurred while your man tried to shoot them is considered harassing, then I think you need a lesson in diplomacy.” He tried hard to keep his voice from rising.

Roberts stared at the man, his chest rising and falling quickly, his breathing hard. Matt could see his jaw clench as he tried to stare him down. “What were you doing at the abandoned fallback sight this afternoon?” Roberts demanded.

Again Mitchell raised an eyebrow. “First off, Captain, I don’t answer to you,” Matt began slowly. “Second, Captain, this is now MY base and I’ll go where I damn well please.” His voice raised slightly in volume. “Thirdly, Captain, you work for me, and if anybody will answer to anybody else around here, it will be YOU answering to ME!” His voice was loud, firm and strong now as he sat up in his chair, his back straight, his shoulders squared and his head held high. “And finally, Captain, unless you want to find yourself guarding a bridge in the middle of fucking nowhere, you’ll learn a little fucking RESPECT when you come into my office or I’ll have your ass transferred off MY base so fast your head will still be spinning when you get to your next duty station!” he bellowed. Matt was on his feet now and his face was red. “Do you read me, CAPTAIN?!”

Roberts had slowly backed away from him with each escalation and finally found himself all the way against the far wall. He hadn’t expected this kind of reaction from the colonel and was actually more than just a bit surprised to find himself in a position where the tables had been turned on him. He gulped back a quiver in his throat, but found the ability to respond with a simple, “Yes, Colonel.”

“Good,” Matt said softly as he sat back down. “Now shut that fucking door and let’s see if you and I can’t have a decent conversation like two gentlemen.”

Captain Roberts really didn’t want to shut the door behind him, but he did. He turned back around and found Mitchell cracking the seal on a brand new bottle of single malt scotch. “Care to join me?”

Roberts slowly took the chair on the opposite side of Mitchell’s desk and nodded. “This will help,” Matt said as he poured out two drinks.

“Help with what?” Roberts watched him carefully. Matt raised his eyes to glance at the man and Roberts quickly added, “Help with what, sir?”

“With what I’m about to confide in you, Captain.” Matt poured two doubles. “You have two choices here. You can stay aboard here and remain at your post, or you can leave and…well…honestly? Probably live a lot longer.” Roberts noticed that Mitchell’s eyes were serious. “There’s a war coming right here to this desert. To this very base…this place will be Ground Zero, Roberts. And I need to know that I can count on you and your men,” Mitchell handed him the drink, “because if I can’t, then you’re all liabilities. And I will not tolerate liabilities.”

Roberts took the drink and, to his own surprise, his hands weren’t shaking. Mitchell was trying to scare him and he didn’t scare so easily. True, the colonel had spooked him a moment ago, but it didn’t take long for his nerves to recover. He tossed back part of the drink and eyed the older man. He knew he was being measured in the colonel’s eyes, being assessed for weakness. Roberts wouldn’t allow him to see any weakness again. “What kind of war are you talking about? Terrorist attack? Those UFO nuts planning something? What?”

Mitchell smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. That in itself was unnerving, but Roberts didn’t let it show. “No, Captain, something far, far worse.” He swirled his drink in his glass slowly as he measured the man across from him. Mitchell tossed back his drink and allowed it to burn for a moment before he carefully placed his glass down. “What I’m about to tell you, you probably will not believe.” Matt raised his eyes to meet his and Roberts felt a cold chill run down his spine. “At least, not at first. But I assure you, I can prove all of it. And once I do, I need to know that I can count on you to back my play. No matter what.”

Roberts watched him, tried to read his body language. He was being too vague to get a good reading, but if Mitchell wanted to play cloak-and-dagger, he’d go along. If there truly was a threat, he’d measure it himself. Surely he and his boys could handle it. He doubted that he would need these commando types to assist in any kind of security problems that might arise. But if Mitchell could convince him that this ‘war’ of his was real…who knows? Maybe Roberts would be willing to crawl into bed with him. At least, on a temporary basis.

“Okay, Colonel. I’m all ears.” He lifted his glass in mock salute.

“I’ve looked at your file, Roberts. I know that you’ve signed a non-disclosure, so anything I tell you from this point on is purely classified and it stays that way. If I think for one moment that you leaked any of this without my express permission, I’ll personally rip your heart out and let you watch it beat until the blood drains from your brain and you realize that you’ve just died,” he stated flatly.

Roberts smiled at him. “I know what I’ve signed, Colonel. And I know how to keep a secret. You don’t have to use false bravado with me.”

Matt raised a brow and shot Roberts a glare that actually put fear into his heart. “That was no threat, Captain. That was a promise,” he deadpanned. Matt poured another drink and stood up from his desk to look out his window. “Tell me something, Captain, what do you know of the supernatural?”

*****

Behind the barracks that the hunters were using, in the soft desert sand lit only by the moonlight, Hank Michaels and Maria Sanchez practiced with their wooden katanas until both were dripping with sweat. Hank had even resorted to what he considered ‘dirty tricks’ to try to get the better of her on more than one occasion, but Sanchez was ready for him. When he tried to intermix his martial arts training and do a leg sweep, she deftly jumped it or sidestepped it. When he would jab with his sword but then swing back with his fist in a roundhouse maneuver, she would block him or duck and then parry the next incoming sword blow. For every move he tried, she would counter. For every strike that Maria had, Hank was barely able to block her, barely able to defend, barely able to keep her from striking with a deadly blow…or what would have been a deadly blow had they been using real swords.

They continued to practice until neither could lift their arms, both collapsed in the warm sand, panting in the darkness, staring up at the sky. “I have nothing left to teach you, Maria,” Hank gasped after a very long time.

She turned and studied his silhouette in the darkness. She couldn’t tell if he was serious or teasing her. “You are just joking, right, Padre?” She tried to hide the fear in her voice.

Hank shook his head. “I’m afraid not.” He blew out an exasperated breath. “All I’m doing now is giving you a workout. Keeping your skills honed, but…”

“But, what?” She was afraid he was going to quit on her.

Hank shook his head. “You’ve surpassed me,” he stated quietly. “I don’t know how you’ve done it in such a short time, but you have.” His voice was sad but proud at the same time. “I feel like I am holding you back from your true potential.”

Maria propped her head up on one hand, her elbow sinking into the soft sand. “How can you possibly say that?” She probed his features for the truth. “You’re the only person I know of who even carries a sword.” She jabbed him with a finger. “Besides that, you’re my teacher.”

“And the student has surpassed the teacher.” He stared into the starry sky. “You need a better teacher now.”

“No,” she said firmly. “I don’t want another teacher.” She turned away and lay on her back, staring upwards toward the sky, but not seeing the stars. “I just want you.”

They both lay there in the cooling darkness for a long awkward time, neither saying anything. Finally Hank gave a low groan. “You’re better than me.”

“I don’t think so.” She turned back to him. “I think you were taking it easy on me. Probably ‘cuz I’m a girl.” She sent a soft elbow to his ribs.

Hank snorted. “You know better than that.”

Maria reflected upon the countless hours they had practiced together and she did know better. She had the bruises to prove it. But she refused to believe that she had passed him in any way. “Why are you really saying all this?” She feared his answer. “Are you quitting on me?”

Hank didn’t say anything as they lay there in the darkness, the sounds of the desert surrounding them. She leaned up again and edged closer to him. “Are you?” Hank lay there, mulling the question over in his mind. “You can’t quit on me, Hank,” she said quietly. “I won’t let you.”

She edged closer until she was lying right next to him, her body touching his. She could feel the heat from him through their damp clothing. She knew that the only thing separating them were a few scraps of cheap cotton and she felt a familiar tingle in places that she knew she shouldn’t be feeling, yet…she had been feeling this way for some time now. Slowly, carefully she laid her arm across his midsection and waited for him to protest. Her eyes studied his features, measured his breathing, but nothing changed. He continued to stare at the night sky.

She lay next to him for a few moments more and she watched him, waiting for him to say or do something, but he was stoic. She cupped her hand to his body and pulled herself even closer to him, pressing her body into a tighter embrace…her eyes never leaving his face. She watched for some kind of reaction. An acceptance or a rejection…anything, but it never came.

Maria let herself breathe a little deeper as she relaxed and she laid her head down against the side of his chest.  “You can’t quit on me,” she whispered. “I need you.” Tears began to form in her eyes that she desperately did not want to have fall. She debated pressing her face into his sweaty shirt to hide them when she felt his arm lift up and wrap around her, pulling her even tighter to him.

“I won’t,” he whispered back. She felt her chest tremble as she sucked in the cool night air and prayed that he didn’t register it. She didn’t mean to choke back that tiny sob, but she did and she didn’t want him to know how emotional she was getting. They both lay there in the sand, cooling off in the night air, wrapped in a lover’s embrace for so long that neither knew just how much time had passed. Finally, Hank turned to her, “What’s to become of us?”

Maria gently shook her head. “I don’t know.”

Hank tried to think of the right words to say, but they wouldn’t come to him. So he simply said the words that would. “You truly have surpassed me. I wasn’t lying about that.” Maria smiled at his admission, partly from pride, mostly from knowing that he would still be there for her. “But you also know that…something more is happening between us. Don’t you?”

Maria didn’t say anything as she sat up and straddled him. She didn’t remember doing it, but she found herself kissing him. Their lips pressed together, tongues dancing, her hands running through his close cropped hair. Hank sat up with her in his lap and felt her tugging at his shirt, his own hands grasping at her, trying desperately to hold her, to feel her sweat covered body in his arms as their mouths danced and suckled at each other’s tongues.

She pulled his shirt from him and tossed it aside, her mouth nibbling at his neck, his jawline and chin, then back to his mouth. Hank held her tightly, afraid to let her go…afraid it was a dream again. He had dreamed of her so many times and he feared that he would awaken once more, her name on the edge of his lips…but the only thing on the edge of his lips this time was her mouth.

Maria pulled her own shirt off and Hank ran his hands up and down her naked back, letting his hands absorb the smoothness of her skin, the soft silkiness of her flesh under his calloused fingertips. She leaned back and pulled his mouth down to her aching breasts and he kissed ever so gently, first one then the other. Gently suckling each tender peak until it puckered in the cool night air. She pressed his face more aggressively into her soft mounds and he sucked in a large mouthful of her tender flesh and gently bit down, drawing a cry from the back of her throat.

Maria leaned back further and drew Hank down to her. He kissed her body, allowing his tongue to pull chill bumps across her flesh as he kissed and licked his way toward her belt where he worked it loose with his teeth, drawing a giggle from her as he whipped it from the loops and spat it aside. Maria looked up from the warm desert sands, her face flushed at the wild look in his eyes, the pure feral look of male desire that ripped through him as he gazed upon her. She reached up with her hands and gripped his head and pulled his face to where she wanted him to be.

The two took turns pleasing each other in ways that could only be described as creative and animalistic. Outside the barracks, in the moonlight where anyone could stumble upon them had they troubled themselves to go behind the building, the two of them spent the next two hours ravaging each other until neither could take any more. Afterward, as they lay naked in the sand, holding each other and basking in the afterglow, Hank allowed his mind to drift to thoughts of his friend and brother in arms, who he felt he had just betrayed. Guilt overtook him, yet his heart still leapt with joy for having bonded with the woman he loved. He pulled her closer and inhaled of the scent of her hair.

“I know,” she said softly.

“What’s that?”

“All the thoughts running through your head right now.”

“Oh, you do, do you?” Hank kissed her again on her head.

“Yes, I do.” She nodded. “I’ve been having them, too.”

“Like what?”

“Like, what about Apollo? Like what does this mean for us? Like…holy shit, that was the greatest fucking sex ever.”

Hank nodded gently. “That’s pretty close.”

“Close? I figured I hit the nail on the head,” she teased as she lifted her face and kissed him again. “Where was I off?”

“Okay, you were right about Apollo. You were right about the ‘us’ part. But the greatest sex part?” He shook his head. “Naw. Not even close.”

She pulled back with shock. “What?!” she gasped. “You have got to be kidding me.”

“Nope,” Hank deadpanned. “Maybe it was the greatest lovemaking ever…for me, at least, but there’s a big difference between that and just sex.” He didn’t meet her gaze.

Maria reached up and gently pulled his face to meet her gaze. “I do love you, Hank,” she said as she kissed him. “I can’t believe my heart would ever allow me to love again, but I do.”

He studied her face and smiled. “Those are the sweetest words I could ever hope to hear.” He nuzzled his face close to her neck and whispered, “I love you, too, Maria.”

8

Jack had left Nadia in their room to finish transferring her belongings to his Team Leader quarters. He didn’t know if it would cause problems, but she was his wife and he’d damn sure share his quarters with her or he’d move into the quarters assigned to her. He needed to be close to her, especially now that he knew she was pregnant.

Jack went down to the lounge area where most of the other hunters were now hanging out, talking, laughing, playing video games or table tennis. A few were swapping field stories and more than a few had broken into groups to compare tactics. As he looked around, he saw a lot of familiar faces from all of the different teams, and he missed a lot of faces that he knew should be here. It reminded him of his own missing squad members and a pang of remorse hit a lot closer to home than he expected. He debated turning and leaving, but decided instead to swallow the pain and he made a mental choice to enjoy the time with the other hunters, to embrace life and celebrate the sacrifice that the other hunters made in order to keep the civilian populace safe.

He stepped into the throng of people and searched out Major Sheridan of Team One. The SAS operator from Newcastle, England had been a very close friend of his back in his early days with the squad and Jack looked forward to seeing him again. When Jack couldn’t find him, he approached one of the other operators with the English teams. “Hey, Bigby, where’s Major Sheridan?”

The shorter redheaded man beamed when he saw Jack. “Thompson! You bloody yank, where were you hiding?” He seemed overly excited to see him again.

“You know how it is, Big. I had things to take care of,” Jack explained. “So where is Sherry? I don’t see him with the rest of your group.”

“I think he’s settling into his quarters.” Bigby waved over the crowd. “He’s been rather sullen since…well since we lost the other team.”

Jack nodded. “I know how he feels.” He stared off reflectively.

“To be honest, Jack-o, he may not join us.” Bigby clapped him on the back. “You may as well stay here and catch up with us.”

Jack looked around the numerous smaller groups sharing stories, laughing and catching up, some were meeting the newer members of the different teams, most were just enjoying the company of like-minded warriors. He shook his head. “Big, I think I’m going to find Sheridan and have a chat with him. Maybe I can help pull him out of his funk.”

“Good luck to ya, mate. You’re going to need it.” Bigby winked at him and turned back to the crowd he was with before Jack had entered.

Jack worked his way back up to the visiting team leader quarters and went room to room, looking for the Major. He found him stretched out on his bunk, counting the holes in the ceiling tiles. Jack poked his head in the room and smirked. “Knock-knock.”

Sheridan eyed him and smiled forlornly. Sitting up he motioned him in. “Jack Thompson, I should have known you’d hunt me down.”

“Am I disturbing you?” he asked as he stepped in and found a chair.

“Not really.” Sheridan rubbed his hands across his close cropped hair. “I just wasn’t in a very jovial mood.”

“Understandable.” Jack avoided his eyes. “I’ve felt the same numerous times.”

Sheridan shook his head slowly. “I don’t know how to get past it, Tommy.” He sighed and leaned back against the wall his bunk was against. “I trained every one of those blokes. And they were good men.”

“And every day I ask myself what made me so special that I was the only one from my squad to survive.”

Both men sat quietly for a while until Sheridan snorted and tossed a pillow at Jack. “Listen to us. We sound like a couple of rooks here, eh?”

Jack picked the pillow up from the floor and held it, a sad smile on his face. “I know. We do, don’t we?” He tossed the pillow back on the bunk. “It’s not like we haven’t lost men before.”

Sheridan nodded slowly. “Aye, that’s true,” he looked up to meet Jack’s gaze, “just never so many so quick.”

“Yeah,” Jack replied softly.

Sheridan perked up again, “But I hear you’re getting your man back that the vamps grabbed, yeah?”

Jack smiled. “Yeah, Dominic. He was supposed to hitch a ride with the Team 2 guys, but he ended up in a coma or something. They had to leave him in the hospital, and when they tried to call, we were already gone.” He shook his head and smirked. “Nobody there to answer the damned phone. Can you believe that?”

“You’d think somebody would think to roll the line here before you left.”

“From what I gather, the commander of the base didn’t even tell anybody we were expected. Almost got my ass shot off when I showed up with the elves.”

Sheridan’s brows shot up. “You brought elves with you?”

Jack gave a low chuckle. “Some badasses too. They’re actually camped out in one of the hangars.”

“Sweet Mary, mother of…they’ll cook out there, Jack!” he exclaimed.

“I offered to move them somewhere else, but they insisted they were good.” Jack shrugged. “Honestly? I think they got some kind of magic something-or-other going on out there that they’re using for food and water and…well, whatever they might need. I couldn’t get them to leave.”

Sheridan smiled. “Are they doing that ‘invisible’ thing that the greater elves do?”

Jack sat up. “Yeah, they are. In fact, they are greater elves. From northern Canada.”

Sheridan shot him a knowing smile. “Yeah, they’re fine then.” He sat back against the wall again.

Jack waved him on with his hand. “Come on, buddy. Spill the beans. You know something.”

Sheridan nodded. “Okay, okay,” he chuckled. “Long story short, they move around in this…wavering light thing that looks like heat rising from the ground, right?” Jack nodded, knowing exactly what he was talking about. “Well that is sort of an echo of where they are on this plane. But in reality, they are in their own world. They can see into this world, so they know what is going on and it makes them very effective warriors because of it. But in effect, you could walk right through them and never feel them, but they can reach out and club you silly, slice you with a blade, shoot you with an arrow…whatever and you couldn’t do much about it.”

Jack sat slack-jawed as he considered what Sheridan was saying. “So, they have all the food, water, etc. that they need in their own world…”

“Probably, yeah.” Sheridan nodded. “Their world is pretty damned plentiful.” Jack shot him a knowing look. “Yeah, I’ve been there. It was accidental at first, but then it was by invitation.”

“Is it the same place they go to when they travel through the rocks?” Jack asked.

“They use the boulders when they want to move large groups to a single area. But once they are in that area, they can slip in and out on their own. The boulders move them from point A to point B on the planet…like an instant tramway.” He stared off into space a moment and shook his head. “What I wouldn’t give to be able to move like that…”

Jack laughed. “I said the very same thing.”

“Anyway, it’s all pretty neat and nifty, but they are very strict about who they allow to go to their world. If they let you in, you should feel special.” Sheridan shot him a cheesy grin.

“That’s one way to put it,” Jack fired back. “I was recruiting their help for this…mission.”

Sheridan snorted. “Suicide mission is what it sounds like,” he muttered. “I still have no idea how we’re supposed to stop a vampire who can’t be killed.”

It was Jack’s turn to give a knowing smile. “We have a few tricks up our sleeve for him.” He patted his buddy’s shoulder. “In fact, I was thinking about going and checking on one of them right now.” He stood up and nodded to him. “Care to join me?”

*****

Captain Roberts sat slumped in the chair across from Colonel Mitchell’s desk, the bravado in him now drained along with the bottle of scotch that Mitchell had cracked open at the beginning of their impromptu meeting. Matt had explained the incoming threat to him and by using the files he had, the photographic evidence and the films shot by the hunters while on op, convinced him that the threats these special operations commandos faced regularly were more than just real, but coming!

“You see now why time is against us, Captain?”

“How is that, Colonel? Do you know when they’re going to attack?” Roberts believed the threat was real, but was still having trouble grasping the urgency of the situation.

Matt nodded as he drained the last of the scotch into his glass. Roberts’ head was buzzing after his third glass and he nursed the fourth long enough, but he watched the colonel drain the rest of the bottle and show no effect. Matt tossed the empty bottle in the trash and lean back in his chair. “We have a clairvoyant in our midst that told us to expect the attack at the full moon.”

Roberts gave him a puzzled look. “When is that, sir? I have no clue.”

Matt leaned across his chair and pointed at the calendar. The date was circled. “I have no idea what the importance of the full moon is to him, but he wants to use it. Maybe he has some werewolves that are familiars that he plans to use…I really don’t know.”

Roberts nodded. “But that one guy on our side…Max? He can control the wolves, right?” he asked. “So if he brings any, Max can turn them against him?”

Matt nodded. “That’s the plan.” He drained his glass and set it at the far end of his desk. “But we’re still going to need every man we can get our hands on who can handle a weapon.”

“That I can do, sir.”

Matt nodded and leaned forward. “And I can count on you to quash whatever this is between your men and mine?” He raised a questioning brow. “This…pissing contest?”

Roberts gave him a smile that Matt thought might be the first genuine one he had seen from the man since he’d met him. “Of course, Colonel.” He rose to his feet and shook his head a little then smiled again. “That’s some strong stuff you serve up.”

“Only the best.”

“Yes, sir.” Captain Roberts steadied himself. “But as for my men, I’ll keep them in line. And you can count on us. We’ll have your back when the chips are down.”

Matt stood and extended his hand. “I certainly hope so, Captain. Because it isn’t just the fate of the base at stake. Or our lives.” His face and voice were solemn. “It’s the fate of the world at stake here.”

Captain Roberts squared his jaw as he met the colonel’s gaze. “Understood, sir.” Roberts turned to leave then paused at the door. “Colonel? What we’ve discussed here…how much of it can I discuss with my men?” He saw Mitchell’s eyes start to widen, so he felt the need to explain. “What I mean, sir, is…here shortly, we’ll be facing down vampires and werewolves and…God only knows what else. Maybe they need to have a heads up on the threats before they actually strike?”

Matt nodded. “You’re right, Captain. They should.” He thought a moment, “Go ahead. Inform the men and let them know what they’ll be facing. I’ll have my training officer get with you when he returns and we’ll see about training you and your men in how to deal with these threats before they actually get here.”

“Excellent, sir. Thank you. I appreciate it.” He saw himself out of Mitchell’s office and had to use the hand rails to go down the steps to his golf cart. He kept shaking his head trying to clear it and breathing deeply of the cool night air.

As Captain Roberts sat in the golf cart and stared out across the campus of the Groom Lake facility, he found that he held a newfound respect for the colonel. He had totally misread the man this entire time and now, after this long conversation and finding out what he now knew, he discovered that he actually liked the man.

Roberts turned the golf cart back to the security building and with it, his thoughts to how best to break the news to his men. How do you tell grown men that ‘monsters’ are real? And not only are they real, but they are about to attack the base? The whole idea made his mind spin more than the alcohol.

Then Roberts thought of McDonald and his blood ran cold. After being held captive for those few hours by the Monster Squad, James wanted revenge. Roberts knew that without somebody’s head, he wouldn’t be satisfied…and the guy was just stupid enough to go against orders to try something. He sighed inwardly as he tried to bury the thoughts that ran through his mind. He really didn’t want to have to deal with him right now. But he needed to let his men know the truth and the sooner the better.

He pulled up to the security building and entered the man cave. “Call in all units that aren’t on priority assets,” he ordered. The duty officer turned and jumped on the radio to call in all the security officers. Captain Roberts looked at the clock and knew that a lot of his men would be in stand-down right now but he didn’t care. He needed to tell them what he learned. They needed all the time they could get to mentally prepare themselves for what was coming.

He went to his office and sat down hard into his chair. He shook his head and tried to clear his mind. Where to begin? he thought. He turned to the coffee maker that was always on and poured a cup of the black mud that passed for coffee there. It was hot, strong and loaded with caffeine to help counter the effects of the scotch that Mitchell had kept pouring. Roberts sighed as he sipped the coffee and ran over the information that Mitchell had given him.

This wasn’t going to be easy, but it was what it was. Groom Lake had a new base commander and with him came a new group of people whose job was…well, damned important. And they are given priority. Period. Yeah, that was a good beginning. Then he could expand and eventually explain about the whole monster thing and the upcoming attack and…Roberts sighed again.

This was not going to be easy.

*****

Laura collapsed in the chair in her office and breathed a heavy sigh of relief. She yawned and stretched, her body protesting as she reached for the ceiling. She heard a slight knock at her door and shook her head. Does it never end?

“Enter,” she called softly.

Diane stuck her head in with a sheepish smile. “Sorry to bother you.” She stepped into the office, but held the door ajar. “I was wondering if I could pick your brain a moment.”

Laura waved her in. “Sure.” Her curiosity was piqued, but her fatigue was almost to the ‘don’t give a shit’ level. “I’m not sure there’s much left after a day like today, but whatever’s left of my brain is yours.”

Diane smirked and nodded. “Completely understandable. It’s amazing what all your people have accomplished in such a short time.”

“They’re definitely compelled.”

Diane seemed beside herself and wasn’t sure where to start. Laura gave her an expectant look and the major paced her small office. “I know that Colonel Mitchell made an arrangement with General McAfee to have Colonel Anderson returned to the base,” she began. Laura simply watched her, convincing her to continue with her eyes. “I had a message in my voicemail from the general when I got back to my office.” She finally turned to Laura, her face worried. “It’s not good.”

“What happened?”

Diane inhaled deeply and spilled it all at once. “It seems that Anderson pulled in some markers. He had a lot of annual leave built up and he found a way to take it. He won’t be coming back here.” She met Laura’s gaze but her eyes radiated fear. “McAfee was out of whatever loop Anderson used so he couldn’t twist his arm.”

Laura slumped back in her chair. “Matt’s not going to like this.”

“I know. And I’m not sure how to tell him without…” she trailed off.

Laura shook her head. “He’s not the type to shoot the messenger, Diane.” Laura stood and stretched again, her back popping when she did it. “God, what I wouldn’t give for a ten hour rack tour,” she muttered. “If you’d feel better, I can tell him. He’s used to getting bad news from me.”

Diane considered it but shook her head. “No, I appreciate the offer, but I’ll do it.” She slid into a chair, her body language indicating defeat. “I guess if he’s used to hearing bad news from you, he better get used to hearing it from me as well.”

Laura snorted a laugh and patted her shoulder. “That’s the Monster Squad spirit.”

Diane gave her a lame smile. “I’m not Monster Squad, remember?”

“If Matt trusts you enough to bring you in to the fold, then you’re MS material Major.” Laura reached into her desk drawer and pulled out a folder that she had been carrying with her for months. It held her resignation letter. She needed only to sign it and she was no longer a part of the team. But she had promised Matt she would stay until this threat was handled. Now that he had Mark waiting in the wings, she wondered if he would still hold her to that promise.

She glanced at Diane and her heart went out to the pretty young major. “You know, he’s going to need you a lot more in the near future.”

“Why do you say that?” Diane could tell that her comment had a much deeper meaning.

Laura stared out her window, her mind elsewhere. “Things are changing, and he doesn’t do well with change. He’s a creature of habit,” she stated simply. “He’s officially in charge of the base and that position should be going to somebody who is career oriented. He’s not.”

“You’re implying that Colonel Mitchell isn’t a career man?” Diane couldn’t quite believe what Laura was saying.

Laura turned and scrutinized her. She shook her head. “No, Matt Mitchell is focused on one thing, Major. Monsters. He never wanted something like this.” She waved her hands to indicate their new surroundings. “That’s why he’s going to need you.” She turned back to her window and took in the base at night, the bright lights, the crews still working as if it were daytime. “I’ll be leaving soon and even though he may have someone to step in and fill my shoes…”

Diane nodded. “He doesn’t do well with change,” she finished for her softly.

Laura nodded. “So do me a favor?”

Diane nodded. “Sure. Anything.”

“Keep an eye on him. Keep him…grounded.”

Diane studied her a moment before nodding. “Okay. I can do that for you.”

“Thank you.” Laura slipped the folder back into her desk drawer.

“You care about him, don’t you?”

Laura looked up and caught her expression. She smiled and shook her head. “Not like that, Major. He’s more like a father figure to me, or a very good friend. Perhaps even a confidant. But there is nothing romantic.”

“I understand.” She got up and prepared to go. “And yes, I’ll keep an eye on him.” She opened the door and stepped out. “I better find him and break the bad news. I know he was really looking forward to busting Anderson’s balls.”

“Maybe next time,” Laura quipped.

“Maybe,” Diane said. “Of course, maybe next time we can hold him down while he does it.” She shot her an evil smile as she closed the door.

*****

“The uplink is connected, Colonel,” the technician reported as he observed the screen. “We have control of all three birds.”

“How do they read, Sergeant?” Matt asked, pacing behind the bank of computer terminals.

“So far, sir…five by five.”

The computer operator next to him was typing furiously at his keyboard and suddenly looked up. “It will take a few more minutes to redirect them to the coordinates, Colonel.”

“Very well,” Matt said. “Are we sure the sensors will detect it down here?”

The third technician didn’t bother looking up before shaking his head and sighing slightly. “Sir, we’ve tested them repeatedly. They’ll detect it. Especially at night.”

“I don’t like doing this at night, gentlemen,” Matt paced nervously, “it leaves us open to observers.”

Spalding was just outside of the operational area and tried to set the colonel’s nerves at ease. “Colonel, every squad member that is available is out there right now ensuring that nobody is watching. We’ve got people from all of the teams combing the areas where the UFO nuts usually hang out searching for them. They’ve got all sorts of gear looking for anything electronic. If anybody left a camera running or a motion activated device, a sensor, an electronic something…they’ll find it.”

Matt nodded. “Fine, let’s do this and see what we have to play with.”

“Charging,” the lead tech said.

“How many shots can we get from this thing once it’s charged and ready?” Matt asked.

The lead tech shook his head. “It depends on the strength and duration of each shot, sir. If we shoot at maximum strength and maximum duration, then it could take as long as three minutes to recharge the array.”

“Jesus, Colonel,” Spalding interjected, “three minutes is a long damned time when you’re nose-to-nose with a vamp army.”

“I know.” Matt turned to him. “That’s why we’re testing this thing to see how strong the effect is at night. A daylight test might show us something, but it wouldn’t be the same as a true night time test.”

Spalding shook his head. “Let’s pray to God that a thunderstorm doesn’t roll in on the night they decide to attack.”

Matt shot him a go-to-hell look and ground his teeth. “Don’t even think it, Spanky.”

Spalding shot his hands up in a surrendering gesture. “Sorry, sir.”

“Ready to fire, Colonel,” the lead tech said.

“Sensors online?” Matt asked again.

“Online and ready.”

“Array ready?”

“Charged and standing by.”

“Everybody has eyes and ears?” He donned his UV goggles as a flurry of activity in the center indicated the test was about to proceed. Spalding got on the radio and ordered everyone to make ready with the UV goggles. When all units reported ready he nodded to the colonel.

“The sun will come out…tomorrow…” Matt sang softly to himself. “Okay, do it!”

“Firing at sixty-five percent for forty-five seconds.” The lead tech pressed the enter key.

The night sky turned lighter outside, and even through the tinted goggles, Matt could tell that it was lighter than twilight through the blast windows. It was almost like a cloudy day. He smiled as he walked to the front of the bunker’s blast doors and stepped out into the artificial sunlight. He looked up and saw three miniature suns in the sky, like spotlights, their beams cutting through the night to cast a beam onto the area. He turned back to the lead technician. “Broadcast area?”

“Fifteen square miles, Colonel.”

Matt did some quick calculations in his head. “How high would you have to go to double that area?”

“Full power, sir,” came the shouted reply over the hum of the equipment. “And it would shorten our shot duration to about thirty-five seconds.”

Matt grimaced as he knew that wouldn’t be long enough to fry a vampire. They would be wounded, their flesh smoking and crisping, but not dead. It would take at least a full minute to kill a normal vampire and probably much longer for the Sicarii himself. “And how long to recharge afterward?”

The tech looked up from his consol. “Three minutes, sir.”

“Three…I thought it only took three minutes if we completely discharged the array?”

The tech removed his glasses and rubbed at his eyes. “It will, Colonel,” he said. “As it stands, we can either focus the beam tighter and have a longer duration, or we widen it and have to increase the strength to get the same degree of damage.”

Spalding stepped in and asked, “So if we went to say, eighty percent and tightened the beam really tight, like say a couple hundred yards, it would be like a laser strike to the vamps? We could vaporize whatever we hit with it?”

The tech behind the keyboard scratched at his chin and nodded. “Oh yeah. With precision accuracy. It would pretty much instantly vaporize whatever it hit.”

Matt held up his hand. “Hold up a minute.” His mind raced. “You’re saying use it like a rifle? Focus this thing at high power and cut a swath through them?”

“Or like a sniper rifle, Colonel,” Spalding suggested. “Cut the head off the snake. Take out the leader and let the body wiggle around while the rest of us clean house.”

Matt nodded as he considered the possibility. “Possibly.” His mind was still thinking. “But I’d still rather use this as a WMD against the main body of the army. Max still wants to try to take this bastard alive, and I’m with him on that. If it means focusing the beam and cutting through them like a knife through butter, then so be it.” He turned to Spalding before stepping out of the operations center. “But I’ll certainly keep the sniper scenario in mind.”

9

Viktor and Rufus watched Max’s reaction as he looked over the drawings and examined the prototype of Dr. Peters’ weapon. Max became more animated the longer he examined the weapon prototype and finally turned with excitement to the trio who waited patiently for him to finish. “What is the effective range?”

Evan stepped forward and explained, “Preliminary tests have indicated that we can expect excellent results within fifty yards.” He picked up the prototype and pointed to the gas exchange valve. “The problem lies here. If we try to increase the range, the reducing valve tends to freeze up and the range is actually reduced to about thirty-five yards.”

Max nodded. “That’s pretty close in for a shooting weapon, but…I think we can make it work.” He scratched at his beard in thought. “He’s fast as hell, but if we reduce his fighting force enough and weaken him, someone with equally quick reflexes could stand a chance at hitting him with this.” He shot a quick glance to Thorn. “Are you feeling up to the task, sir?”

Thorn suddenly stood taller and bowed slightly at the ex-Captain of the Guard. “Oui, Monsieur, I believe I am.”

Max smiled knowingly at him. “Excellent.” He took the weapon from Dr. Peters and sighted down the barrel of it. “And we have enough silver for it?” He turned to Evan for confirmation, then corrected himself, “For the final version, I mean.”

“Yes, sir, we do. And I have the machine shop working on a rifled barrel for it to increase the accuracy as well. We should be able to test the final version day after tomorrow.”

Max shook his head at the sheer ingenuity of the design. “I love the design, Doctor.” He set the weapon on the bench gently. “Especially how the weighted balls eject these barbed spears to anchor into the subject.” He hefted one of the weighted balls and slammed it into the table and almost laughed as the perfectly smooth sphere shot out eight inch barbed spears in all directions, adhering it to the workbench. “A work of genius.”

Evan became flustered somewhat from the compliment, “Thank you sir, but it was a team effort, I assure you.”

Max turned to both vampires and all but yelled, “Excellent work, gentlemen! Excellent work!” He grabbed Viktor by the shoulder, “Come, Viktor, it is late and we have more work to do.”

Thorn and Dr. Peters watched as Max left with Viktor in tow. Rufus felt a pang that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. He watched as Max and Viktor slowly closed the gap that had grown between the two over the years and allowed their relationship to heal. He wasn’t sure, but he felt a pain something akin to losing a son. “I’m not sure,” Evan quipped sarcastically, “but I think he likes it.”

Rufus turned and saw the much younger vampire smiling as he disassembled the prototype to prepare it for milling. He stared again at the door where the two wolves had departed and nodded. “I believe you are correct, Doctor,” he replied softly, his mind elsewhere. “Once again, your true genius has shown through.”

Evan paused from his work and studied Rufus a moment. “Is something wrong, Monsieur?”

Rufus was staring off into space, his mind busy with other thoughts and he allowed himself to be brought back to the here and now. “What? Oh, no. Of course not, nothing is wrong, Doctor,” Rufus lied. “I was just thinking.”

“Of?”

“Well, I suppose I’m just grateful that I let you deter me from convincing you to use the other weapon we discussed.” Rufus thought quickly.

“Ah. Well, this is a far less lethal option, and…” Evan was interrupted by Jack entering the lab with another operator in tow that Dr. Peters did not recognize.

“This is the new laboratory and our resident techno-genius, Dr. Peters,” Jack said as he walked in. “Doc, this is Major Sheridan from Team 1.”

The Major extended his hand and Evan set down his tools. “Nice to meet you, Major. May I also introduce Monsieur Thorn?” Evan indicated Rufus.

“Ah, you’re the vampire that gave us all the heads up about the attack, yes?” Sheridan shook his hand.

Rufus gave him a sideways look. “Actually, we prefer to be called ‘hemavores’, Major. Just as you humans are omnivores, we vampires are hemavores.” Rufus added a touch of hurt to his voice.

Sheridan bowed slightly to Rufus, “Please forgive me, sir. I meant no disrespect…”

Rufus chuckled, “No, please, Major, forgive me. It was simply a little joke. To…break the ice, if you will.”

Sheridan’s eyes widened as he realized he had been had. “Ah! A sense of humor, I have you now.” He pointed a finger at Rufus. “Well, since you are the first…hemavore that I’ve met, I’ll give you that one.” He shot him a wink.

Jack smirked at Rufus as he patted Sheridan on the back. “You’ll get used to them, buddy,” he teased. “The humor is a little dry, but their heart is in the right place.”

“Was there something in particular you were hoping to see, Chief?” Evan turned back to disassembling the prototype.

“I was really just showing Sherry around the joint, Doc,” he replied. “We just got through testing the birds and from what I’m hearing, it went pretty well.”

“Certainly could have lit things up a bit brighter, I do believe,” the major added.

“You do understand that it was only projecting ultraviolet light, right Major?” Rufus asked. “I’m sure that through your protective eyewear, it might have appeared a little brighter outside, but in reality, it wouldn’t have lit the darkness much at all.”

“Do tell?” Sheridan raised a brow. “I will admit, I didn’t attempt to take off my goggles while we were out there, but it did appear much brighter, just not daylight bright.”

“That is because daylight has all of the visible spectrums of light,” Evan explained. “Whereas ultraviolet is only one aspect of it. It also happens to be the aspect that vampires…er, hemavores are allergic to. Most nasty reaction, if I do say so.”

“That makes sense once you explain it.” Sheridan scratched at his chin.

“I detect a British accent, Major,” Thorn queried. “Are you from the Queen’s land?”

Sheridan snapped to attention. “Most certainly, sir. We are centered in Newcastle.”

Thorn nodded. “Beautiful country. Or, it was a few hundred years ago. I was born in Britannia, but was raised mostly in France.”

“Truly? From where did your family come?”

“Canterbury. It’s in the Southeast Region of—”

“I’m quite familiar with Canterbury!” Sheridan exclaimed, cutting him off. “I have a cousin who holidays there regularly.”

“The architecture is quite beautiful,” Thorn stated forlornly.

“I take it you haven’t returned in a while.”

“Non.” He shook his head. “I have not. It is too painful for me to return there.”

“I’m sorry.” Sheridan’s eyes met Thorns. “Should you ever decide to return, let me know. I’d be happy to act as an escort.”

Thorn simply nodded. Suddenly Sheridan’s eyes widened and he asked, “Are you to say you are of the Canterbury Thorns? The Baron’s bloodline?”

Thorn sighed as he smiled. “Oui, that would be my family.”

“Aha, and do they know of your…condition?”

“Non, they do not know I am even alive. Well, so to speak.” Thorn chuckled. “I removed myself to the south of France many centuries ago where I built my holdings before moving here to the New World.”

“And how are you liking it here in the colonies amongst the yanks?” Sheridan teased good naturedly.

“Quite well, actually. As you can see, I have had the good fortune to make some very valued friends.” He motioned to Jack.

“You need to watch that one,” Sheridan ribbed Rufus, “he cheats at poker.”

“I shall keep that in mind.”

“Don’t believe a word he says, Rufus,” Jack interjected. “The only thing worse than a Brit soldier is a Brit officer!”

“Low blow, old boy,” Sheridan chided as they turned to leave. “It was very nice meeting you, Mister Thorn.”

“And you as well, Major.” Jack and Sherry departed the lab and left Rufus and Evan to their projects.

In the silence that followed afterward Evan spoke without looking up, “He seemed like a nice enough fellow.”

Rufus seemed deep in thought. “Perhaps,” he reflected softly. “but I think there may be more to Major Sheridan than meets the eye.”

*****

“You gotta be fucking kidding me!” McDonald yelled as he jumped to his feet. “I can’t believe this crap.” He swatted a pile of magazines off the table beside him.

“Settle down, James,” Roberts ordered. “This isn’t a debate.”

“That fucking full-bird got to you!” He pointed his finger at his captain.

“He proved to me that the threat was real and heading this way. He’s going to need our support and I gave him my word that we’d provide it.” Roberts’ voice was stern.

“You pussied out is what you did.” James plopped back down in his chair. “This is complete bullshit.”

“Are we professionals or not?” Roberts addressed all of his men. Most sat up and squared their shoulders.

James slumped deeper in his chair and shook his head slowly. “We used to be,” he muttered under his breath. “Now we’re a bunch of fucking sell-outs.”

“That’s all I’m going to take from you,” Roberts said authoritatively. “Either you straighten up and act as a professional or I’ll ship your ass out of here so fast and so hard, you won’t be able to get a job as a mall cop.” He stared directly at James. “Do you read me?”

McDonald shot daggers back at his duty captain, but sat up straight in his chair. “Yes, sir,” he replied sarcastically.

Roberts glared at him a moment longer then lowered his voice back to normal. “Okay, back to the topic. Now I know this is going to be extremely hard for some of you to accept, and I understand that,” he began again. “I didn’t want to believe it either until Colonel Mitchell showed me proof. Once he did, I have to tell you, it’s a paradigm shift that you don’t easily recover from.

“Very soon this base will be under attack. The attackers are not human.” Roberts paused a moment to allow his statement to soak in. “You heard me right. The attackers are NOT human. They are vampires.”

He allowed the men a moment and there was a general murmur throughout the room as some questioned what he said, some gasped, others smirked or made rude comments. He gathered their attention again, “Settle down so I can finish. I know you either don’t want to believe or refuse to believe, but I promise you, it’s true.”

“What are we supposed to do, Cap? Throw holy water on them?” one officer laughed.

“Doesn’t work, Miller,” he replied stoically. “I already asked.”

“Do we stake ‘em in the heart then?” another asked.

“Guys, guys, settle down. I’d love to stand up here and answer the hundreds of questions that I’m sure you could dream up, but the truth is I don’t have all the answers. The colonel is going to have his men train us in how to deal with them. They’ve been dealing with these...monsters for years. And they’ve dealt with a whole lot of others too. It’s what they do.”

“Bullshit,” James popped off. “He sold you a bill of goods.”

“No, it isn’t bullshit, McDonald. He showed me enough proof to convince me that the threat is real. And soon enough, you’ll all see that the threat is real, too, because we’ll be in the trenches right along with the special op guys fighting them.”

“And when the joke is over and we’re left standing there with our dicks in our hand? And all those special op guys are laughing at us? Then what?” McDonald hooked a leg over the arm of his chair.

“They won’t be.” Roberts could tell that McDonald’s comment had all of the men second guessing him now. They didn’t want to believe that monsters were real, much less that they were about to attack. “You’ll be starting your training soon enough. These guys don’t play, and they don’t mess around. Just ask Moore.”

“Yeah, they took him a fucking fruit basket after they busted him up and broke his arm.” James laughed. Roberts glared at him again but James refused to look him in the eye.

“The threat is real. The monsters are real. The operators on this base are real and they know how to deal with them,” Roberts reiterated. “They are willing to teach you how to deal with them in order to keep your sorry asses alive when you have to face them.” His eyes never left McDonald as he continued. “Those of you who decide not to partake of their knowledge probably won’t last long once the shit hits the fan.” He paused to allow that point to hit home. “I strongly suggest you take their training suggestions to heart.”

He looked each man in the room square in the eyes. “That’s all I have. You’re dismissed.” He watched the men file out of the room and as James stood to leave, he grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “You and I are going to have a talk.”

“What did I do?” James asked, trying to appear innocent.

“You know exactly what you’ve done,” Roberts seethed. “It’s bad enough you want to try to go Rambo on a bunch of people who could tear you up like shredded wheat, but now you want to push my buttons after you’ve been warned not to?” he warned through gritted teeth. “Do you want to be transferred out of here?”

“What? From this glorious tropical paradise?” James shot back sarcastically. “Please. You need me too much to get rid of me.”

“I need you like I need a fucking toothache. And right now you’re a bigger liability than you are an asset,” Roberts warned him. “You’re either a part of this team or you’re not.”

James shot him a smirk. “Funny. I was about to say the same thing to you.”

*****

When morning came and the first licks of sunshine broke across the eastern horizon, a lone jet approached from the east. Gunnery Sergeant Tufo stepped out into the brisk morning air, his eyes adjusting to the brightening sky, his ears picking up the sound of the jet’s engines before his eyes picked it up as it descended. The control tower had called and notified him that the cargo jet was coming in bringing supplies and a lone squad member who had been hopping military jets all the way from Italy.

Mark knew that Colonel Mitchell had nearly pulled an all-nighter, as had Laura Youngblood so he took it upon himself to greet the young soldier who had risked everything to save his family, and thereby, got himself into a pile of trouble that could have only been one step up from Hell itself. Mark and another crew were leaving this morning to go back to Tinker to pick up a few things left behind anyway, but this call made it worth getting around a bit earlier than he had planned. He had contacted the duty chief and had a crew standing by to offload the cargo plane and an electric golf cart ready to take Dom to the infirmary for a quick check over. He was sure that Dominic would fight him over the medical check, but rules were rules. Besides, Matt had already told him that once Dom got back, that was the first thing on the list.

Mark waited anxiously for the plane to land and taxi to a stop near the hangar he stood by. As the rear cargo doors opened, Dom practically clawed his way out of the plane and bounded out to the tarmac. Mark smiled as he saw the oversized Italian again and shook his head.

He raised his hand and yelled to him, “Dom!”

Dominic turned and saw Tufo standing by the edge of the tarmac and his head instantly tilted, the confusion evident across his face. “I remember you,” he said absently.

“Gunnery Sergeant Mark Tufo. You saved my family in Ohio.” Mark approached him and stuck his hand out. Dom took it and shook his hand, the confusion still evident in his face. “We have a lot to discuss, so if you’ll follow me?” Mark led Dom to the golf cart.

“I really need to talk to the colonel.” The anxiety in his voice was loud and clear.

“I know, but he made it clear what we need to do first, Dom.” Mark motioned toward the cart.

“Why are you here, Tufo? I mean, I understand you’re grateful and all, but you shouldn’t be here…”

“I’ll explain everything if you’ll just follow me.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you, Gunnery Sergeant, unless it’s to see the colonel.” He appeared adamant and crossed his arms across his massive chest as if to punctuate his statement.

Mark stopped and shook his head. “Don’t make me write you up, Mr. DeGiacomo.”

Dom snorted derisively. “You can’t do shit, Gunny. You ain’t even in the Corps no more. You’re just a spotter for the squads.”

Mark raised an eyebrow and shot Dom a hard look. “For your information, I’m your new Executive Officer. Now get your oversized ass in that golf cart before I kick it up between your shoulder blades,” Mark said quietly but forcefully.

Dom’s jaw went slack and he stared at Tufo. “Are you shitting me? What happened to Laura? I mean…Ms. Youngblood? Is she okay? Did she get hurt? Is she—”

“Get in the fucking golf cart, soldier! NOW!” Mark used his best drill instructor voice.

Dom jumped and double timed it to the golf cart. The springs actually groaned and the cart leaned as he stuffed himself into it. Mark got in behind the wheel and started across the campus for the infirmary. “Now, to catch you up on what’s happened since you’ve been out…”

He told Dom about how he forced his way back into the teams and how Laura had been expressing interest in leaving. He explained that Jack came up with the idea of him taking her place and Mitchell begrudgingly went with it. He went on to explain that the team knew about the upcoming attack from the Sicarii thanks to Jack’s contacts and they also had recruited the greater elves to fight. He explained that Jack’s grandfather in law was some big-wig werewolf and had the power to call all the wolves to him and recruit them to fight on their side. He did the best he could at giving Dom the ‘big picture’ over view as he could and the two sat outside the infirmary and talked while the sun continued to rise. All around them, the base slowly came to life and people assumed their daily duties as Dominic and Mark sat in the golf cart and got Dominic caught up as quickly as they could.

Once Mark felt that Dom was sufficiently informed, and Dom stopped asking questions, he escorted him into the clinic for a quick checkup. Of course, Dom balked, but he explained that Mitchell was dead serious about the check up and he wanted to make sure that Dom was caught up on his ‘medicine’. The full moon was coming up soon and he didn’t want to have to worry about any of his squad members shifting unexpectedly.

Dom grumbled, but complied. He got checked out as quickly as he could and Mark was waiting to escort him to Mitchell’s office. As he stepped out of the infirmary, he shook Mark’s hand. “Thanks for waiting for me. I’d never find where I was needing to go here.”

“No problem, buddy. It was the least I could do after what you did for me and my family.”

“So…hey…I was wondering something. Until Laura actually leaves, what do I call you? I mean, you aren’t officially the XO yet, and…I mean, well, what’s proper?”

“You can call me Mark, you can call me Gunny, or Tufo, or Asshole…or whatever you feel like. Just don’t call me late for supper.”

“Yeah, right. Somehow calling you asshole seems like a good way to get my butt handed to me.”

“Naw. My bark’s worse than my bite,” Mark admitted. “I’m not augmented like you fellas are.”

Dom shot him a puzzled look. “I thought you said you used to be with the teams?”

“That was before they came up with the augmentation.”

Dom nodded. “Wait…and you came back and still hung with First Squad? With Jack?”

“Yeah, why?”

Dom clapped him on the back. “Augmented or not. That’s doing something, buddy.”

“If you say so.”

“I do,” Dom replied. “You don’t get it, do you?” Tufo shook his head. “Dude, First Squad of Team Four? That’s like the elite of the ELITE. It don’t get any better than that. Why do you think they made Jack the team leader?”

“I figured it was because he was so damned ugly,” Mark joked.

“Yeah. Ugly is one way to put how he fights.” Dom raised a brow. “If you hung with them, you’re more than okay in my book.”

Mark stopped the cart in front of the Headquarters Building. “Mitchell’s office is in there. On your right. You can’t miss it.”

Dom looked up the stairs at the building. “Thanks, Mark. I really appreciate you catching me up on shit.”

“It was the least I could do.” He nodded. “Listen, we’re about to go back to Tinker and sift through a bunch of shit we left. Anything there you need?”

Dom feigned thinking hard. “Umm, everything?”

Mark chuckled and patted his shoulder. “This isn’t our last trip back, just a quickie trip to get some stuff we could use. Tell you what, make me a list of things you know you’ll need and get it to me within the next couple of hours and I’ll be sure we get it for you, okay?”

“Thanks, brother.”

“Just have Matt or Laura shoot it to my PDA.” Mark gave a mock salute as he pulled away.

Dom watched him scoot off in the little golf cart and shook his head. His eyes scanned the new base with its barren, industrial appearance and he sighed. He had only been here a short while and already he missed seeing grass. He missed the smells of Tinker, the jet fuel, the unmistakable smell of cattle and oil and people. He missed the whiffs of the Burger King that the wind would waft toward their little hangar when the wind was from the north. With a shrug of his shoulders and less spring in his step he climbed up to the front of the building and entered.

He worked his way to Colonel Mitchell’s office and knocked.

“Enter,” Matt barked. Dom smiled to himself upon hearing that familiar voice.

“What’s a guy got to do to get a welcome home drink around here?”

Matt looked up from his desk and smiled. “About damned time you got here, soldier. I thought I was going to have to report you AWOL.” He got up and embraced him. “How you doing, Dom?” He looked him in the eye, searching for signs of a shattered person. “You didn’t sound well on the phone.”

“When we talked, I wasn’t doing well at all,” Dom admitted quietly. “Fucker got in my head, sir.”

Mitchell studied him intently. “And now?”

“Now?” Dom smiled. “Now I’ve turned the tables on him, sir. He shot my head full of…well, everything.” Matt gave him a quizzical look. “He injected me with his memories. I mean all of them. I know who he is, where he came from, what he’s done…everything.” Dom tapped the side of his head.

“Oh, my God…”

“Yeah, it was hell,” Dom reflected. “I thought I was going to lose it. But during the time in the hospital, I went on a journey.”

Matt sat down and motioned for Dom to join him. “A journey? You mean when you worked your way to Aviano?”

“No sir.” Dom wasn’t quite sure how to explain what he meant. “I mean…a journey in my head. While I was in the coma. I know I can’t explain it to where you’d understand, but it helped me figure out something that the bloodsucker stuck in there that I don’t think he meant to.”

Matt shook his head. “What are you saying?”

“When he put his memories in my head, he put them all in there, Colonel. Even some I don’t think he meant for me to have.” Dom leaned forward, trying to emphasize the importance of what he was saying. “I don’t know if he wasn’t thinking, or if he didn’t think I could figure it out, or pick them out of the mess or if he didn’t think it would really matter, or…what?”

“Okay.” Matt waved him on. “So what did you find?”

“The dirt!” Dom said excitedly.

Matt’s face went blank. “What dirt?”

“When I escaped from them, I took a van. In the van was a long crate. Like a coffin, but…not really. And in that box was dirt! But not just any dirt, sir. It was dirt from his homeland.”

Matt shook his head. “I’m still not following you, son.”

“Colonel! He has to have that dirt with him! He can’t be away from it. I don’t know why he has to, but he does. He can’t sleep without it. He can’t be far from it or it weakens him…a LOT.” Dom said excitedly.

“Come again?” Matt’s eyes were squinted as he tried to comprehend. “How does this dirt help us? I mean, he could just scatter a little wherever he went, couldn’t he?”

“No, sir. I don’t think he can. He has to have it. He sleeps on it, he needs it to be close to him and I haven’t figured out the why just yet, I just know that he does.”

Matt nodded. “Okay.”

“Okay?” Dom asked. “That’s it? Just okay? Sir, this could be the key to stopping him. If we figure out where he’s hiding his dirt when he comes here, and then destroy it, then we could…”

“Son, we need more information.” Matt held his hands up. “We don’t want to go off applying resources to something that may or may not be a viable avenue of attack without more background information.”

“But, Colonel, I’m positive that—”

“I’m sure that you are.” Matt stopped him. “But first, we don’t know why he needs the dirt. Second, we don’t know where he may be hiding it. Thirdly, we don’t know the proper way to dispose of it. Fourthly, do we need to destroy it or can we simply taint it with something like silver or iron or—”

“Okay.” Dom cut him off. “I get your point, sir.” Matt could tell he had knocked the wind from his sails.

“Look, I’m not discounting what you’ve brought us. We’re definitely going to look into this. And we have a couple of vampires right here on the base who might can help us out with this little problem.”

Dom looked up from the floor. “You mean Evan, sir? He’s never used any kind of dirt before that I’m aware of.”

“He’s not the only vampire that’s helping us these days,” Matt informed him.

10

Later that afternoon as Second Squad finished securing the last of the gear from their old haunt at Tinker, the guards maintaining the hangar changed and Tufo was approached by their squad commander. “Gunny, we have an issue that you might need to bring up with Colonel Mitchell.”

Tufo looked up from the manifest he was operating from, “I’m all ears, Master Sergeant.”

“Immediately after the squads left, my men reported that someone from Tinker Actual came and stated that the hangar was going to be absorbed back into the base’s assets,” he explained. “I wasn’t on duty at the time, but they contacted me and I informed them that the last word we had from the colonel was that the squads were returning. The base rep said that they got it from the Pentagon that you weren’t.”

Mark nodded. “Well, the rumor may well be true, Sarge. We probably will be relocating to the desert, but even if we do, they can’t just come in and change the locks on the doors. This is our house, got it?”

The Master Sergeant snapped to attention and rendered a salute. “Understood, sir.”

Mark shook his head. “I’m not officially the XO yet, so don’t go calling me sir. I still work for a living.” He chuckled. “But let them know if they try that shit again that Mitchell is still the CO of this operation and until we come in and finish cleaning out our goods, they are to turn-to, heave-ho and whatever else they need to do to stay the fuck out of here.”

“Roger that, sir…er, Gunny.” He turned serious again. “And if they try to force their hand?”

“Have them contact Mitchell personally and report it to us,” Tufo ordered. “Until then, keep the doors locked and nobody is allowed access unless they’re MS personnel.”

“Roger that.”

“If all goes well, we’ll be back in a week or so and finish cleaning out everything. We’ll gather you boys up to go with us and we can play in the sandbox with the rest of the cat turds.”

“Looking forward to it, sir.”

Tufo shot him a warning glare, but the guard simply smiled. Mark shook his head and turned back to the crews and Second Squad loading the truck. “Everything ready?”

Apollo gave him a nod and a thumbs-up as he jumped into the waiting Hummer.

“See you in a couple weeks, Master Sergeant.” Tufo turned and headed to the Hummer.

“Good hunting, sir.”

*****

Barbara Mueller had been hiding at her grandfather’s cabin in the woods for days. She slept little and her nerves were shot. She stayed up all night, patrolling around the perimeter of the small cabin in the middle of nowhere while her son Bobby slept safe within. While she patrolled, she kept her pistol in her hands, always loaded with silver ammunition, a round chambered and ready to fire.

By day, she would try to catch small catnaps as time would allow. During those short times that she was awake during the day she would allow Bobby out of the cabin to get some fresh air, to run in the woods, throw rocks and climb trees; to be a little boy. Bobby tried not to complain because he knew that they were in hiding, but when you’re young and bored, it was tough.

The nights were cold and Barbara dared not light a fire for fear that someone may follow the smoke to the cabin. She waited until deep in the night before daring to light the old woodstove and by then, it barely took the edge of the biting cold. When the sun rose in the morning she would smother the fire and waken Bobby as the first rays of light hit the windows, ready to run at a moment’s notice.

Only once did she dare go into town since they had reached the cabin; when food and fresh water and necessities like toilet paper had bottomed out. She tried her best to conceal her identity, but having grown up in the area and having spent so many summers there with her grandfather, many of the local merchants knew her, even if they didn’t say anything to her. It was no surprise to them when the two strangers with short hair and polished suits showed up in town asking if she had been seen in the area lately. Flashing phony IDs that said Department of Defense and claiming that they really needed to find her, most locals feared the worst, that something horrible had happened to her husband Robert and gladly told the two strangers that they had indeed seen her in the area. Since a search of the local hotels turned up nothing as they expected, they felt fairly certain that she must be staying at her grandfather’s cabin. They weren’t certain where it was, and neither did many of the town’s residents. All they knew was that it was deep in the woods, somewhere in the mountains.

Tax records indicated that her grandfather had owned a lot of land in the area, and searching it all would take a lot of manpower. But at least they had the general area. They knew that she was here. They only had to sniff her out.

The two strangers made some strategic phone calls and notified a crew of familiars to come into the area and assist with the search. They only had a few days before the Sicarii’s forces hit the mainland, and they wanted good news to report.

*****

The convoy of tractor trailers made their way along the dusty highways until reaching the outer gates of Groom Lake. The drivers, familiars of Paul Foster, called ahead to Rufus Thorn to notify him of their arrival. Wackenhut Security Officers waited at the front gates for the black semis to arrive and as they approached the gates, the officers opened them and waved the trucks through, counting as they drove through the outer gates and into the base property. Another set of gates waited with another set of guards standing by to wave them through. As the trucks approached the base proper, Major Flemings and Third Squad stood by to escort the trucks along the bumpy terrain that used to be a road to the huge underground area that once was used as a warehouse.

The lead truck stopped as Major Flemings held her hand up and she climbed the steps to speak with the driver. She pointed to the area where they would be headed and explained the rough terrain. The driver nodded when she told him that she would lead him out there along the least bumpy path and that they would open the door and the trucks could back in once they turned on the lights.

Flemings took to her golf cart with two of Third Squad’s members while the rest followed in a quad cab pickup. The semis geared down and followed along the bumpy path that had been smoothed as best as possible over the last two days in preparation for their arrival.

With the doors open and the lights on, the trucks began lining up to back in one by one. Flemings stood by the doors as each truck slipped through the doors like a knife through warm butter and lining themselves up next to each other with military precision. Row after row of diesel powered semis slipping into position until the warehouse was nearly a third full. Flemings hadn’t noticed, but Third Squad had taken up security positions around the loading zone, their barrels pointed away from the trucks, their eyes scanning the entire area as each truck backed into place, covering the arrival of the semis until each one was safely in the underground area.

From a distance, a blacked out SUV approached from the campus of the base, following the same path the trucks had taken. She held the doors open until the SUV drove through, then pulled the doors shut and latched them, herself and Third Squad inside with the SUV and the semis.

Drivers from each truck had already shut off their engines and were opening the cargo doors to allow their ‘loads’ to disembark. As Major Flemings and Third Squad stood near the main doors of the old warehouse, scores of vampires slowly made their way forward from the rear of the large area. Finally, the rear doors of the SUV opened and Rufus Thorn stepped out followed by Viktor. Rufus stood as still as a statue, dressed in a white suit and white patent leather shoes, Viktor contrasted him by being dressed all in black, his dark hair brushed back and his goatee neatly trimmed. It gave him a very menacing appearance.

From the rear of the new arrivals Paul Foster stepped forward to greet Rufus. “Brother! So good to see you again.” He smiled at Rufus, but even Diane, who had never met the man felt a shiver run up her spine. She didn’t trust him any further than she could throw him and fought the overwhelming urge to break for the door.

“I trust your journey was uneventful,” Rufus said coldly.

“For the most part, yes.” Paul nodded. “Hard to know for sure, being trapped in the back of a trailer.”

“I’m sure.” Rufus looked over the group that Foster had brought with him. “Where are the rest of your people?”

“On their way. We sent word as soon as you sent the coordinates.” Foster smiled, reminding Diane of a used car salesman. “Some are traveling from overseas so it may take them a bit longer to get here.”

“Very well.” Rufus turned to leave.

“Hey! Wait a minute.” Paul reached for him. “Where are we supposed to stay?”

Rufus looked around the warehouse then turned back to Paul. “This will be sufficient.”

Paul feigned shock. “This?” The distaste in his voice was palpable. “It was bad enough we had to hole up in those ratty warehouses on the wharf while we worked out the alliance, but now this?”

Rufus allowed a pulse of power to emanate from him that brought most of the vampires to a knee, their eyes to the floor. Foster merely bowed, his eyes averted. “Forgive me, Master,” he whispered.

“You are free to find your own shelter if you wish. The door is right there.” Rufus motioned quietly.

“No, Master, this will be more than sufficient. Thank you for supplying it.” Paul kept his eyes to the floor.

Rufus closed the space between them and lifted Paul’s face so that his eyes met his own. “Do not forget, brother. We are about to wage war.” He kept his voice low. “Acquiring world class accommodations are the least of our worries at the moment. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Of course, Master. Forgive me.” Paul’s voice finally found its humility.

Rufus stared at him a moment longer then looked about. “Your people are ready for what awaits us, oui?”

“Yes, they are ready and eager,” Paul replied.

Rufus withdrew the ebb of power he had sent flowing out into the room and the many vampires slowly rose to their feet. “Excellent. We will need each of them to their purpose.” He caught Paul’s eye. “As each of your people are about to arrive, contact me so that we can make arrangements to allow them access and get them safely to your group, oui?”

“Of course, brother.”

“Very good.” Rufus patted Paul’s cheek. “We will speak again soon, Paul. Until then, rest. Try to be comfortable here and remember that this is only temporary.”

“As you will.” He lowered his eyes.

Rufus turned and gave Viktor a slight nod. Viktor held the door open for him and the driver started the SUV’s engine and turned it back toward the doors of the old warehouse. As the doors shut behind the truck, Major Flemings stepped forward and introduced herself to Paul Foster. Paul looked at her as if she were a snack to be had, but kept his comments in check, probably due to the hunters at her side, weapons in hand.

Diane gave him a card with a list of phone numbers on it and told him that facilities were installed in the underground hideout and ready for use. She explained that many of the side stairwells may not be safe and that he should keep his people out of them for their own safety. The other side of the facility had rooms that were deemed safe and were at his disposal.

She then asked if Paul’s people needed bagged blood and Paul did a double take. “We don’t do ‘take-out’ thank you,” he replied rather snobbishly.

Diane paused and felt the hair on her neck bristle. “The people on this base are not to be used as food.”

Paul eyed her a moment before raising an eyebrow and smiling. “No worries, Major. We brought our own sustenance.”

Diane shivered at the thought of humans being transported for these monsters to feed on and she could almost feel the hunters at her side stiffen. Spalding was about to raise his weapon when she outstretched her hand and held him down. “We’ll deal with this later,” she whispered to him. She turned back to Foster and stated simply, “If you need anything, call those numbers.” She turned on her heel, the hunters covering their backs as they exited the building.

Once outside, Sanchez turned to Major Flemings, “Did he mean they brought people to feed on, Major?”

“I don’t know, but I’m hoping that Thorn can find out for us.”

“I thought Thorn said that his people only fed on animals,” Hank tried to offer up an explanation.

“I’m hoping that is what this Foster character meant,” she replied. “I really hope he was just trying to give me the heebie-jeebies.”

“If he was, he did a helluva job,” TD remarked as they loaded back into their vehicles.

*****

Dominic stood at attention in front of Colonel Mitchell’s desk as Matt looked over his medical report. Laura sat in the corner going over her copies as well. She found herself returning to and thumbing through Dom’s report of the soil he had found while escaping. For some reason, it intrigued her, but she couldn’t quite figure out why.

Matt closed the file and sat back with a sigh. “Do you know what the docs are saying?”

Dom shook his head. “No, sir.”

“They say you aren’t ready for duty,” he replied quietly. He saw Dom’s eyes grow wide and he prepared for a battle, but Matt threw a hand up. “Ultimately, it’s up to us.” He pointed at Laura and himself.

“I’m ready sir,” Dom stated, trying not to be too forceful.

“I know you think you are, but I wonder about your mental health, son.” Matt looked to Laura but she was still flipping through her copies. “I’m not trying to bust your balls either, I am genuinely concerned.”

Dom blew out his breath and shook his head. “Colonel, with all the crap he shot into my head, I don’t know how anybody could ever be prepared for something like that. But I’m dealing with it.”

Matt nodded. “Well, I don’t think you’re going to grab a weapon and start shooting at monsters that aren’t there or anything like that.” He gauged his reaction to the comment, “But I do worry about the stress of the situations we throw you boys into and I don’t know if you’re ready yet or not.”

Dom sighed and looked the colonel in the eyes. “What do I have to do to prove myself?”

“I don’t know.” He sat back and looked at Laura. “What are your thoughts, XO?”

Laura continued to study the reports and tapped at the side of her head. She looked up and saw Dom’s inquiring eyes on her. She glanced at Matt and tried to disconnect herself from her own emotions. She knew the right thing to do was to ground him for further psychological evaluation, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. “I think,” she began, “we should throw him into intensive training with Tufo and the other squads.” She turned her eyes on Dom to watch his reaction. “Give him the most stressful environment we can and see how well he does. At the same time, I think he should continue to see the shrink.” She heard Dom groan.

“I don’t need a head shrinker, sir.”

“He asked for my honest opinion.” Laura set Dom’s report down on the desk and squared her shoulders. “You want back onto the grinder? This is how. You get back onto the teams, but you go through intense training so we can see how you deal with the mental and physical stresses. You also go and see the doc for another round of psych eval,” she stated firmly. “Otherwise, it’s cartoons and three square meals a day while you sit around and get fat and watch the other boys and girls play with all the cool toys and blow shit up.” She shot him an evil smile.

Dom shook his head and shot her a smirk. “I always knew you had a badass side to you,” he quipped. “If it’s a take-it or leave-it offer, then I guess I’ll take it.”

Matt slapped the table. “Good. Get your ass over to the doc for another round of tests so we can get it over with and as soon as Tufo gets back, help him set up the new training area.”

“Roger that, sir.” Dom stood and turned to leave then paused at the door. He looked down at Laura in her chair and whispered, “Thank you” to her before leaving. Laura blushed slightly and tried to hide her face in the medical file as she continued to browse the reports.

After Dom left Matt leaned back in his chair and studied her. “What did you really think?”

Laura glanced up and barely met his eyes. “What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean.” The corners of his mouth began to form a smile.

Laura closed the folder and sighed. “I couldn’t do it to him, Matt. His getting abducted was my fault…”

“Bullshit, Laura!” he exclaimed. “We’ve been through this already.” Matt grabbed his bottle of scotch and a glass.

“Don’t.” Laura stood and took the scotch from him.

“What?” Matt asked. “You know it has no real effect on me. I just like the taste and the burn.”

“Then stop.” She stood over him, her eyes penetrating.

Matt looked at her as if he had just been chastised by his mother. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, truly meaning it.

Laura sighed again and sat down. “I’m just so tired of it all. Matt, I’m burned out.” Her eyes threatened to betray her as she stared at him.

“It’s going to be okay, ya know? We have this attack to deal with, but we’re ready for it. We have monsters coming in to deal with the flood of monsters and we have weapons specially made just for this…”

“That’s not it, Matt. Not...entirely,” she said. “I’m just burned out. I’m tired of it all.” Laura stood up and walked to his window. She zoned out as she stared out at the campus. “All of it. I’m tired of watching the people I care about get hurt. I’m tired of feeling responsible for everything, even if I’m not. I’m tired of feeling…scared. I’m tired of…hell! I’m just TIRED.”

“You need a vacation.”

“I need a change of life,” Laura said with a chuckle.

Matt nodded. “You do tend to throw yourself into your work.”

“And sometimes my work throws me into a brick wall.”

Matt reached for the scotch anyway and poured two glasses. “Here’s to you, Laura.”

She turned and looked at him holding up a glass to her. “What are you doing?”

“Toasting the best damned Executive Officer I could ever have hoped to have.”

She shook her head as she reached for the glass. She held it in her hand and stared out the window again. “Mark will make a good XO for you.”

“Mark’s a good man. He can be a tough son of a bitch, too. A little rough around the edges…”

She snorted and shot him a dirty look. “And you’re not?” she asked mockingly.

“Well, yeah, but you’re so smooth and polished that together we seem…I don’t know…normal somehow. With two rough edged SOBs, it’s going to be tough around here.”

“Now, that I can drink to!”

They tossed back the drinks and she winced. “Wow. I can’t get used to that.”

Matt smiled. “You don’t have to anymore.” He rose and patted her shoulder. “Go sign that silly letter of yours and pack your bags,” he said sadly. “I’m sure somewhere is a beach that could be vastly improved by your being on it in a bikini or something.”

She stared at him open-mouthed. “What?” Matt shrugged. “I didn’t mean that in a sexual harassment sort of way, you know.”

“I know that, you big goofball!” She slugged him in the arm. “I just…you mean…I thought you wanted me to wait until the whole attack thing was over?”

Matt shrugged again. “Why wait? You’re toasted. You need out. So go.” He hooked his thumb out the window. “Mark can step up and do what needs done.” She saw his eyes get misty and he turned away from her.

She couldn’t help herself. She threw her arms around his neck and squeezed him. “I’m going to miss you.”

Matt wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back. “I know.” He sniffed. “I’m going to miss you, too.” He fought back an emotion that was foreign to him. The only way he could describe it was that he was losing a daughter. He fought like hell not to think about it or he might do something totally un-macho and cry. “You got my addresses, so you better write,” he whispered in her ear before she let go of him.

She gave a choking laugh as she wiped her eyes. “You know I will.” She laughed nervously, unsure if this was really happening. She turned to leave his office and stopped at the door. “Thank you, Matt.”

“For what? I should be thanking you for all you’ve done.”

“For not holding me to my promise.”

“Forget about it. You need this more than we need you staying here acting all mopey and shit.” He waved her off. “But, what are you going to do about Evan?”

Laura shook her head. “I don’t know yet,” she admitted. “I’ll definitely tell him that I’m going, but I may have to come back from to time to visit, if that’s okay?”

“You’re welcome back anytime you want. We’d be glad to see you.”

“Thanks, Matt.”

“Now get your skinny little butt out of here and get packed,” he barked. “Otherwise, people might think that you really want to stay.”

“Roger that, sir.” Laura gave him a salute.

Matt smiled as she walked away and fought hard not to cry as the realization sunk in that she was the closest thing to family that he’d had in nearly a decade. He sat back at his desk and reached for the bottle of scotch. There was just enough left for one last glass. He stared at the amber liquid and heard her voice in his head when she said, ‘then stop’. He poured his last drink into his glass and placed it on his desk. Matt stared at it for a very long time, slowly spinning the glass between his fingers, still hearing her voice in his head.

11

Damien crept along the shadows as quietly as he could, his eyes darting back toward the sentries that were always on guard for any humans who might escape their confines and try to make their way out of the underground facility they were in. The dull thrum of the giant ventilation fans could be felt along the wall as he made his way along toward the stairwell that the vampires had been warned were off-limits. Apparently the stairs and the walls supporting them were of questionable condition, so the humans had declared them condemned. The vampires found rooms above and below the main floor they were on and felt that the dark lower floor would be a good place to store the bodies of the dead they drained, their bodies ripped asunder to prevent reanimation.

Damien had watched many humans dumped down below while still alive…so wasteful. Some with plenty of healthy, young, tender flesh clinging to their delicate bones, and the thought was driving him mad with desire. The others had fed ravenously when they arrived, feasting on the humans that were brought with them as if they would be their last meal and Damien watched in horror as the warm quivering meat was dragged to the lower levels to be tossed away.

Paul told him he needed to regain his strength, so he had drained a young illegal immigrant and wanted so badly to render her throat—to chew his way all the way to the bone—but he dared not or Foster might get wind of his actions and lock him up again, or worse. So he was left scavenging from the wrecked detritus that was tossed away like so much garbage, left to rot and stink and putrefy down below their collective feet.

As he made his way along the back wall, he slipped from trailer to trailer, always hiding, sneaking his way to the stairwell. He followed the scent of blood, now congealed along the stairs where it had dripped or fallen from the dead they had carried to be hidden away like yesterday’s trash. When he was sure the coast was clear, he slipped under the chain and made a straight shot down the stairs into the darkness below. Almost instantly his eyes adjusted to the nearly pitch black of the huge open expanse where the bodies had been scattered. He found the remains of the young Mexican girl he had just fed from and went directly to her. He wanted so dearly to finish what he started.

He picked her body up from the cold concrete floor and lifted her to his eager mouth. As his fangs descended and he ripped a mouthful of tender flesh from her throat, he barely chewed the soft muscle tissue before swallowing. He tore off a second bite and relished the fullness that the flesh gave him as it hit his stomach. His hand slid down her front and ripped the short sweater from her torso revealing her small, pert breasts. He devoured her with his eyes before his mouth lowered to the closest one and he sank his teeth into the tender flesh, ripping it from her chest. He chewed the flesh slowly, rolling the nipple of her breast around in his mouth a moment just for the sheer joy of it before chewing it and swallowing it down and rending the other breast from her body.

Damien sat alone in the dark enjoying his meal of the larger muscle groups, the buttocks, the shoulders, the tender strips of muscle that run along the length of the back. He was just about to start on the inner muscle of her thighs when he heard a noise coming down the stairs. At first he wanted to panic…the thought of being caught eating the flesh of a human again. Foster’s words echoed in his mind again and he did not wish to see the true death. Especially for something as simple as satiating his appetites.

He glanced around the room and saw that the largest pile of body parts was right near the entrance. He dragged the remains of his meal with him and settled himself in with the other bodies and pulled the girl’s remains in on top of himself, hoping to hide from whoever was coming down the steps. Damien shifted the girl’s head to one side so that he could see out of the pile and waited for the intruder.

As the vampire entered the room, Damien couldn’t see who it was; he could feel his presence, though. He was an older vampire, at least a century in age. The power that came off of him was unmistakable. Damien feared it was one of the guards, probably one of Foster’s personal guards if he had to guess.

He watched as the vampire entered the room carrying two human corpses. The vampire paused and dropped both bodies to the floor. He ripped the head off the first body and threw it across the room, then tossed the body in a pile on the opposite side of the room. He then bent and retrieved the other body and pulled the head from it. He slung the head across the room by the hair then froze in mid action. He turned his head one way then the other, sniffing the air both times. Damien watched as the vampire strained his neck to listen. He turned first one way, then the other. Damien feared that he sensed his presence and forced every fiber of his being to remain still.

The older vampire stood for a very long time. He listened to every sound to the point that the silence was deafening. Finally he turned and picked up the body and slammed it against the wall with the other corpse. The older vampire stood at the entrance to the room, his foot on the first step of the stairs. He didn’t look back into the room but he spoke quietly, “I don’t know who is in here, but I know that you are in here.” He waited another moment before he spoke again. “Whatever it is you’re doing, you may well wish to rethink it.”

Damien didn’t think, nor did he make a conscious thought to act, but his body slipped from the pile of bodies just as the older vampire began making his way back up the stairs to the main floor. Without conscious thought or effort, Damien, covered in the blood of the bodies he had hidden under attacked the older vampire from behind.

He didn’t attack with fists or feet, but with his fangs, going straight for the neck, ripping out his throat, his hands attaching to either side of the older vampire’s jaw and pulling for all he was worth. The older vampire, not suspecting the attack, was taken totally by surprise and pulled back down the stairs and into the darkness of the room where Damien continued his assault.

The older vampire tried to get his feet back under him and counter, but Damien was like a madman. He jumped back on the older vampire’s shoulders and grabbed for his head again, pulling for all he was worth. The older vampire grabbed him and pulled him forward to face him, but Damien hooked an arm up and under his shoulder that allowed him to flip back and up on the other shoulder to sink his fangs into the vampire’s throat from the other side. With no way to call out for help and with his black blood gurgling forth, the older vampire was weakening quickly.

He lunged for Damien, who sidestepped him and got a shot to his knee, crumbling the vampire to the concrete floor. Damien jumped on his chest and sunk his hand deep into the older vampire’s chest, grasping for his heart. When he found the withered muscle, he grasped it firmly and ripped it from his chest, bringing it instantly to his mouth. The older vampire lay on the floor, his eyes wide with shock as he watched Damien devour his heart in front of him moments before the true death came to him.

As Damien chewed the withered heart and swallowed it, he felt this sickening feeling come over him. He suddenly felt much stronger. It was if he had stolen the other vampire’s power when he ate his heart…as if he had stolen his years when he swallowed the flesh. The sick feeling soon passed and Damien felt a rush of energy. He felt rejuvenated in a way that blood and flesh had never made him feel before.

He stood up straighter and squared his shoulders. Glancing at the doorway that led to the stairs, Damien knew that up that flight of stairs were countless other vampires, their accumulated years went beyond centuries…into MILLENIA!

Slowly a smile started to curl the corners of his mouth as he realized where the true power lies. He knew he had work to do and little time to do it. He looked down at the remains of the older vampire and ripped a chunk of muscle from his thigh before kicking the remains over into the pile of human corpses. Damien sat in the darkness and ate while he went about hatching his plans.

*****

Maria dropped her practice sword and glared at Hank who was dripping with sweat and breathing hard. “You’re going easy on me. Don’t do me any favors.” She ground her teeth.

Hank stared at her hard for a moment and lowered his sword. “I’m not going easy on you.”

“Yes you are!” She renewed her defensive stance.

Hank shook his head again and approached her but she braced herself again, preparing for an attack. “Wait.” He held a hand up to hold her. “Maria, I’m not going easy on you.”

“You were harder on me last night in the motor pool,” she said with anger in her voice.

Hank blanched at the thought that she might have been overheard. “Maria, what has come over you?” He quickly filled the gap between them and whispered at her, “Where is this anger from? I’ve told you to center yourself. Not to fight in anger.”

“You wouldn’t understand.” She pulled her arm away from him and turned her back to him.

“Then tell me.” He placed a hand on her shoulder gently so as not to get another brush off. “Open your heart to me.”

She turned on him and her eyes held not anger, but sadness. “I have opened my heart to you.” Her eyes threatened to water over. “But there are some memories that I’m not ready to rehash.”

Hank studied her a moment before simply nodding. “Very well.” He cupped her face. “But know that I’ve never held back when we spar. You’ve simply grown too skilled as a swordsman for my tutelage.” He cracked a wry grin.

Maria shook her head. “I’ve seen you fight,” she whispered. “You were like a madman on that hilltop. Nothing could stand in your way and I could barely see your blades flashing in the moonlight.” Her words dripped with awe. She turned wide eyes to him and all but whispered, “I want to fight like that.”

Hank heaved a sigh and shook his head. “Then let something threaten somebody you love more than life itself and you’ll see yourself fight like that.”

She stared at him dumbstruck. It took her a moment to form the question that hung on her tongue. “You loved me even then?”

Hank hung his head and didn’t dare look into her eyes. “Maria, I’ve loved you from the moment I set eyes on you. I had never believed in love at first sight, until I saw you.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Her voice cracked in her throat.

“You seemed…satisfied with Apollo.”

She snorted and shook her head. It was her turn to avoid his gaze. “I don’t want to hurt him.”

“I know. He’s become a very good friend to me as well.”

“He was there when I needed a physical urge met.” She finally met his eyes. “That’s all.”

“I know.” He pulled her to him and felt her melt into his arms. “I don’t want to hurt him either, but I also know that I can’t stand the thought of losing you.”

“You won’t. I don’t love him. I don’t think I ever truly felt anything for him.”

They stood there for a moment and lingered in the sweaty heat of each other’s presence. Hank finally pulled back and kissed her gently on the forehead. “Let’s not think of unpleasant thoughts right now.” He pushed her back and brought his sword to the ready position. “Let’s finish our workout. I need to try to improve my game.”

“You need to improve your game?” she teased. “Now who’s the teacher?”

“I think you are.”

As the two went back to their workout, wooden swords clacking against each other, neither noticed Dave Marshall had started to enter the back of the gym. He had paused at the door and heard their conversation. He quietly stood near the back and slipped back out when they returned to their practice, his thoughts heavy with the knowledge that Apollo was about to get his heart broken. Although he liked Apollo, and really didn’t care one way or the other if he and Sanchez were bumping uglies, he wondered if it made him a bad person that his biggest fear was how this would bode for the team if it all blew up before the big war with the vamps. Would it tilt the odds against them? Marshall didn’t know one way or the other, but he hoped that Maria and the Padre had the good sense to keep their little tryst to themselves… at least until afterwards.

*****

Laura placed her bags into the back of the golf cart and waited while the crews offloaded the supplies from the plane. She intended to catch the flight back to OKC and take a taxi to Tinker, pick up the rest of her belongings and maybe go home for a while, perhaps visit her family for a bit before deciding what to do with her life.

She hesitated as she glanced back at the bunker, knowing that Evan worked diligently deep below in the bowels of the facility in his laboratory. She sighed heavily and pushed away from the wall she had been leaning on and strode purposefully toward the bunker. She had told herself that she could simply leave and maybe call him later to explain that she was never good with good-byes. That was why she couldn’t see him off when he was ordered to be imprisoned. It was why she couldn’t visit him. She couldn’t deal with the separation, the pain of seeing someone she cared about and not touch them, hold them, feel them wrap their arms around her.

She found herself standing in the doorway to his lab, her sunglasses in her hand and her voice caught in her throat, unable to say anything, a look of uncertainty across her features. Rufus looked up from the project he was working on and excused himself from the lab, muttering something about a cake in the oven. He had the foresight and knowledge of the heart to know that there were certain times to make yourself scarce and this was definitely one of them.

Evan crossed the lab, concern creeping into his heart, worry entering his mind, fear that someone had been hurt or worse, killed. “What has happened?”

Laura stared at him a moment, her face a blank canvas. Slowly her lip began to quiver and she melted into his arms. “I can’t…” She buried her face into his chest.

“You can’t what?” He rubbed her back soothingly.

“I can’t just leave without saying good-bye,” she replied softly. “I love you too much.”

Evan visibly stiffened with her in his arms. “You’re leaving?”

“I have to, Evan,” she cried, her voice cracking. “I can’t take it anymore.” She buried her face in his shirt and clung to him.

He slowly wrapped his arms around her and rocked her, unsure what to say. She continued to release her pent up emotions and he continued to hold her, rubbing her back. When she got herself under control again, she pulled back and he wiped at her face with the sleeve of his lab coat. “I’m sorry.” She laughed nervously as she wiped the other side. “I promised myself I wouldn’t cry.”

“I hadn’t realized the pressure was this much on you…” he began.

She shook her head. “It’s not the pressure, Evan. It’s you!” she said, poking playfully at him. He pulled back from her in shock and she suddenly realized that he had misunderstood her. “No, sweetie, I meant I’m not crying because of the pressure, I’m crying because you are the ONLY thing I’m going to miss!” She watched as his features softened and realization sunk in to his eyes…followed by sadness. “But I have to go. Even if it’s just for a little while, I have to.”

Evan nodded his head and avoided her gaze. “I love you so much, Laura.”

“And I love you, Evan. More than I ever thought I could love anyone,” she whispered. “But if I don’t step back from…all of this, I’m going to lose my mind.”

“Have I been pressuring you in any way?”

“No, Evan, no…it’s the squads and the job and…” she trailed off. She lifted his chin to meet her reddened eyes. “It’s definitely not you.” She kissed him gently on the mouth. “I’d drag you with me if I could. But you are too vital to the success of the mission. I couldn’t do that to Matt. Or the squads. Or to you.” She noticed the surprise in his eyes. She smiled at him because she knew him better than he knew himself. “You need this job more than you know. You need to feel like you are part of the solution…and you ARE. They’d be lost without your genius behind the curtain.” She pulled him into a tight embrace.

“But what am I without you?”

“You’re still you.” She nuzzled him. “You’re the most special man I’ve ever known.”

“Then why are you leaving me? Is it because I wouldn’t bite you?” he asked. “Because I spoke with Rufus and I—”

She pulled back, her eyes wide. “You told him?” He saw the fear in her eyes.

Evan shook his head, puzzlement across his face. “What?” He didn’t understand her reaction. “I didn’t tell him anything. I simply asked the effects of a vampire’s bite on a human, either when feeding or during…well, heights of passion.”

She studied him, looking for cracks in his armor and he studied her back. “I don’t understand, Laura. Why would it matter if I had? Rufus is not one to—”

She shushed him by placing a finger over his mouth and giving him a bittersweet smile. “Evan, please.” The sadness in her eyes stopped him more than her motions. “Leave our private actions just between us.”

Evan stared into her eyes and simply nodded. She sunk back into his arms and sighed. He held her a moment longer. “When will you return?”

She shook her head. “I don’t know. But I hope soon.” She closed her eyes and tried not to imagine a day to day life without him. “I’ll call you often though and keep you up on how I’m doing.”

He nodded and fought the urge to beg her to stay. Laura began trying to find reasons to stay in her mind, and fought the urge to offer to stay, just to assist him however she could. She swallowed the words before they could leave her mouth. She knew that she had to go. Her time with the squads was up, and she had to move on. She pulled away from his chest and kissed him again, her hands pulling him closer to her.

“I have to go,” she finally whispered.

Evan nodded again, his eyes growing misty. “Don’t forget to write.”

“Or text. Or call…or email.” She smiled at him as she backed toward the door of the lab.

“I miss you already,” he called softly as she stepped across the threshold.

“I don’t see how.” She felt a tear run down her cheek. “I’m taking you with me in my heart.”

*****

Rufus Thorn entered the abandoned warehouse with Viktor in tow. Although his face was stoic, his power ebbed and flowed in great pulses that sent the vampires within quivering to their knees. The sun had barely begun to set as he made his way to the warehouse and it was only in the shade of the hillside that Rufus dared to exit the vehicle and enter the steel door of the underground tomb.

Vampire guards met him at the door and fell into step behind the duo as they marched to the rear of the giant warehouse. Rufus, a vampire on a mission, had little doubt the outcome of this meeting. Foster would heed or be crushed. There were no other alternatives.

As they approached Foster’s makeshift quarters, Paul stepped out of the room that he now claimed as a bedchamber. What once was intended to house the entire Congress of the United States in the event of a national emergency was being used as Paul Foster’s private chambers. At least this time he had taken the time to throw on a robe before presenting himself to his new master.

Rufus paused just outside the room and shot Foster a disapproving glare.

“Ah, brother,” Paul said with false affection, “you’ve come back to visit so soon?”

Rufus allowed a full wave of his power to wash out among the vampires in the warehouse and the mass of undead fell to a knee, Foster included.

“I have come seeking answers, brother,” Rufus responded quietly.

“To what?”

“To a rather disturbing question that was brought to my attention.” Rufus looked around at all of the vampires surrounding him and raised his voice. “It has been asked of me if you and yours are feeding on humans,” Rufus spoke loudly. “I reassured the humans at the base that this could not possibly be the case because we have entered into a blood alliance, have we not?”

Foster did not answer, but rather raised his widened eyes to his adopted brother in shock.

“Our alliance binds you to the Lamia Beastia, does it not?” Rufus asked expectantly. He noticed the color drain from Foster’s face as the realization sunk in. “Therefore, you could not possibly be feeding from humans while under this alliance, oui?” Rufus began pacing the small area between Foster and his people. “Because if you had been feeding on humans, that would be a breech of our contract.” He turned again to Paul and lowered his voice. “And you wouldn’t want that, now would you, brother?”

Paul visibly swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat and lowered his eyes. “May we speak alone, brother,” he asked quietly, “in private?”

“But, of course.”

Rufus followed Paul into his bedchamber and saw a number of young women strewn about in various stages of undress, many of whom had obviously been fed upon. He clucked his tongue at Paul and shook his head. “Brother…” he chastised.

“Forgive me,” he pleaded. “I did not realize that by forming the alliance we would have to…” he trailed off.

Foster shook his head in anticipation. “What? Adopt our ways?”

Paul sighed heavily. “Well, yes.”

Rufus chuckled. “We formed the alliance to protect mankind.” Rufus stated.

Paul’s eyes widened. “We most certainly did not!” he argued. “We formed it to battle a common enemy!”

“That threatens mankind.”

“And our way of life! One who would reveal to the world that we exist!” he argued. “We’d be hunted by every idiot with a broken stick who thought himself a modern day Van Helsing!”

Rufus remained stoic and stared him down. “Do you wish to dissolve the blood alliance?”

Paul blanched. “No.” he answered quickly. “You’ll not get me so easily.” He pointed a finger at Rufus. “With you having control, and me requesting a dissolution before resolution, I forfeit everything…and I’m not stupid.” He shook his finger in Rufus’ face.

“Then you will adopt our ways?”

Paul slumped on his bed and hung his head. “What of the sex slaves? May I keep some of them?”

“Oui. So long as you do not feed from them.”

“Oh, for the love of…” Paul threw his hands in the air. “What good are they then?”

“Sex?”

“What are we to do then, starve? We brought no animals to feed from.”

“Lucky for you, we did.” Rufus smiled. “And we are willing to share.”

“Of course you did,” Paul groaned. “And what of the humans that we brought?”

“You are natural born. You have the gift of mind control. Convince them that they came this way to enjoy gambling and have one of your familiars truck them to Las Vegas and drop them off.” Thorn shrugged. “Simple, non?”

Paul ground his teeth so hard that Rufus was sure the vampires outside could hear them. “The moment this alliance is over, I’m collecting them back and eating them.” He met Thorn’s gaze with malice. “All of them.”

“That is your choice.” Rufus seemed unaffected by Paul’s anger. “But until then, you are bound by the alliance and you will adopt our ways.”

“As you will, so shall it be.” Foster bowed.

Rufus stepped out of the bedchamber and distinctly heard something crash against the wall after the door was shut. He fought the urge to smile.

*****

Damien hovered on the fringe of the darkness behind a trailer, his view of Paul and Rufus unobstructed. When the others took to their knees, he felt a tug in the back of his mind, his chest tightening ever so slightly, but the larger part of him rebelled. He fought to stay on his feet then thought it better to at least play the part of a mindless drone. He slowly lowered himself to his knee, his eyes defiantly studying the two as they spoke.

So this is the man my master now fears? He thought. Somehow I would have thought him larger.

Damien’s muddied mind fought back through the haze of memories to when his master returned from signing the blood alliance, the effects of the Elven blood still coming back to haunt him. He remembered the rant he heard screamed as Paul tore a young woman apart, draining her the very night of the signing while the after effects of the Elven blood would rise and fall, sending his master into drunken fits of rage.

Damien had listened intently, putting together the bits and pieces of Foster’s screaming fits until he was able to fit the puzzle pieces together. He realized why his master called this man brother and why they both hated each other with such passion.

Long before Paul had ever been conceived, his father, Forest Foster had longed for a natural born son. For centuries the vampire tried to sire an offspring and for centuries he failed to do so. When the dashing aristocratic vampire stumbled upon the young made-vampire Rufus Thorn, he took him under his wing and eventually adopted him. After all, Thorn was born unto an aristocratic family. He came from money, was brought up properly and was well versed in propriety. Although not of his loins, he acted as a surrogate son for nearly a century and was Forest Foster’s second in all matters, whether financial, social or political.

But the day came, once the senior Foster stopped trying to sire offspring, when his seventh wife, the Austrian with the auburn hair, announced that she was with child…and everything changed. Forest Foster was absolutely giddy with delight. Rufus took on all matters of Foster’s holdings and day-to-day activities as Forest doted over his expecting wife.

Rufus was still treated as a first born son and actually helped to raise young Paul, named after his grandfather who had been staked in a Slavic country centuries before. Paul was expected to be the upper crust of the upper crust, but failed miserably in every conceivable fashion. Whereas Rufus had a head for finance, Paul had only a head for spending his father’s wealth. While Rufus had a mind for political diplomacy, Paul knew only how to offend and burn bridges. And while Rufus proved to be a most gracious host, Paul was anything but. He was selfish, rude and socially unacceptable, even to the most slovenly of vampires.

When Forest Foster had had enough of his own son, he threatened to disown him if he failed to act his position. Paul laughed in his father’s face and destroyed half of the family’s stock in the wine room in protest. Forest Foster pulled Rufus aside and signed a document handing over his entire estate and holdings to Rufus. He felt something was amiss with Paul and didn’t trust him not to kill him for the family fortune.

The very next morning, Forest Foster’s remains were found hanging outside his study window, ashed beyond recognition, the document entrusting the family holdings to Rufus missing. Paul immediately had the familiars escort Rufus from the property, adopted son or not. A formal accusation against Rufus was filed with the vampire council naming Rufus as his father’s murderer.

Vampire-on-vampire crimes are dealt with harshly. True death to a vampire calls for only one punishment. True death. However, the manner in which the true death is carried out is most…permanent. The victim’s familiar stands watch while the accused is staked on hallowed ground until sunlight. Once the vampire is ashed, the ashes are doused with holy water, mixed into a slurry and then tilled into the hallowed earth, never to rise again. Rufus knew better than to try and defend himself. Paul was just crazy enough to have all of his bases covered and any attempts he made to clear his name would only muddy his name further. He had only one choice. He fled to the new world.

Damien watched as the vampire named Thorn left his master’s quarters and departed their underground domicile. He could feel his master’s frustration from behind the closed door and knew that whatever had happened in there, Thorn was still in charge… for now. But no matter the circumstances, Damien’s biggest desire was to rip Thorn limb from limb, devour his centuries old flesh and make his power his own.

12

Tufo directed the technicians and work crews to lay out the cabling in the abandoned air traffic tower behind the bunker that was now home to the squads. The tower would act as the training command center for the administration to direct and control training missions. With its glass structure at the top, the building had a two hundred and seventy degree view, blocked only by the bunker behind it. The abandoned airstrip stretching out away from the dried lake bed gave a long distance view to the horizon.

His team scrambled to finish the training facility at its base with the obstacle courses, the Close Quarters Combat training house and the Live Fire Shooting Ranges. Many of the operators from the other teams had joined in off and on to get the training grounds up and ready throughout the day and three different IT geek squads hustled about hooking up the different cameras and computer terminal stations that would operate the popup targets.

Dominic stood in awe at the stamina of the much older Gunnery Sergeant who never slowed down or skipped a beat until the facility was completed. He approached the new XO and clapped him on the shoulder as the geeks went through the checkout of the electronics. “Gunny, I have to admit. I’m impressed.”

“It’s haphazard at best, Dom. But it gives us something to train you boys with,” he answered as his eyes studied the screens.

“I’m talking about you.”

Tufo turned and shot him an inquisitive glance. “Come again?”

“You haven’t slowed down since we started. You ain’t even augmented and you just keep going and going and…”

“Duracell for breakfast.” Tufo tapped a geek on the shoulder. “Realign that camera. I can’t see shit out of it.”

“See? That’s what I mean. Sharp as a tack and you’ve been going for how long?”

Tufo shook his head. “I was a Marine, Dominic. We don’t stop until the job is done, or we’re dead.” He turned and looked at the man with a wry grin. “And last I checked, I still got a pulse.” Mark grabbed the much larger man by the shoulders and directed him to the door. “Go down to the CQB building and try to find a blind spot from the cameras. I need to make sure I have an eagle’s eye view of everything.”

Dom smiled at him and shook his head. “Yes, sir.”

“And knock off the ‘sir’ shit. I still work for a living,” Mark hollered after him.

“Yes, asshole,” Dom yelled back from the stairwell.

“That’s better!” Mark took his seat behind the control console.

The IT geek looked at him questionably. “Sir, did he just call you an asshole?”

Mark stared at the man with a stoic face. “I believe he said, ‘XO’, did he not?”

The IT geek sputtered, “Oh, um, yes, I suppose he did.”

“Back to work.” Tufo ordered, fighting the smile that curved at his mouth.

*****

Matt held a meeting of Team leaders. Major Sheridan of Team 1 sat with Jack, who was representing Team 4, and Captain Pablo Monteiro from the Brazilian teams sat up front with First Marshal Nicolo Adolfo from Team 2. Not present were the French representatives of Team 3 who covered Africa. Team 3 had only one squad of eight members who were entirely wiped out during the initial attacks more than a month prior. Their not being present only made the other teams losses felt that much more strongly.

“Gentlemen, we have a lot to do and a short time to do it in,” he began. “We have strong reason to believe that this Sicarii vampire will be striking on the full moon. That gives us precious little time.”

“What do we actually know of him, Colonel?” Sheridan asked.

Matt sat on the edge of the rail in front of the small group and crossed his arms. They were all seated in a large briefing room with stadium seating, a stage across the front with a large podium in the center. Since it was an intimate group, they opted to not use the sound system built into the walls.

Matt sighed heavily before he admitted, “Unfortunately, not enough. You’ll find in your briefing packet what little we do know.” He lifted a blue folder to indicate the packet. “We believe that he is the Biblical character Judas Iscariot. We also have reason to believe that he is immune to silver and that staking would do no good.”

“Forgive, please, Colonel,” Pablo interjected in his heavily accented English, “it sounds as though he is unstoppable.”

Jack turned back to address him, “Not exactly. We have a few tricks up our sleeve.”

“You mean the UV satellite, yes?” Nicolo asked, also in accented English. “Is that enough to kill him?”

Matt shrugged and shook his head. “Probably, but our goal isn’t to kill him. It’s to catch him.”

There was a general murmur of shock and dismay among the team leaders and both Jack and Matt allowed them to vent a little of their pent up anger. They knew that each of them wanted a piece of the vampire responsible for the deaths of their fellow compatriots and they felt the same way, but they also believed Max’s argument against killing the monster.

After a moment, Matt raised his hands to silence the group. “Guys, look, I understand completely your desire to kill this asshole is pretty overwhelming. But there are other forces at work here, and their argument against killing him is pretty damned strong. We are basically to provide support for them while they deal directly with the Sicarii. We will utilize our own forces and some of theirs to hold his forces at bay. Once the head is cut from the snake, we mop up the mess.”

“How do we cut the head from the snake if he is not dead?” Pablo asked.

Jack answered that one as he stood. “We have a technical team, led by two very proficient vampires that…”

“Vampires?!” Pablo exclaimed. “You have them here on the base? And they are working for you?”

Jack dropped his head and groaned inwardly. “Yes, Pablo, we do. And one of them has been working with us for many years.”

“This is unheard of!” he argued. “We are chartered to destroy the undead!”

“And he’s helping us to do that,” Matt said firmly, coming to his feet. “Look, we are in an unparalleled situation here. We simply have to pool our resources.”

“This makes no sense,” Pablo argued. “How can you trust them to assist you in killing their own kind?”

“Because they don’t feed on humans,” Jack replied. “They decry the actions of the Sicarii and his ilk as much as any of us do.”

“Besides that, we are also working with werewolves to fight this threat,” Matt announced. Again there was a murmur of shock among the other team leaders, but not quite as strongly as when they first heard they weren’t to kill the Sicarii. “Their leader is the one who will deal directly with the Sicarii.”

“Yes. I will,” a strong voice declared from the back of the room. All eyes turned to see Max walking down the aisle of stadium seating toward the front, an air of authority flowing from him. “My apologies for being late, Colonel.”

“Gentlemen, meet Claudius Maximus Veranus, or as he prefers to be called now, Maxwell Verissimo. He is the Alpha Wolf,” Mitchell introduced Max to the small crowd of Team Leaders. Maxwell nodded as he strode forward and stepped onto the stage.

“Thank you, Colonel,” Max began.

“Why are we listening to him?” Nicolo interrupted. He stood and pointed at Max with an outstretched arm. “We hunt monsters like him.” The others looked at him as if he were stupid.

“Have you not been listening?” Jack stood. “We need them and their numbers.”

“To do what? Chase the vampiro like a dog chases the post carrier?” Nicolo joked. Nobody laughed.

Max glared down at the smaller man before turning to Mitchell, “Are they ‘augmented’ as well, Colonel?” Mitchell nodded. “Do they know?”

“Negative.”

Max weighed the consequences of informing these hunters of their true nature, but felt better of it. He decided instead to continue on with his short introduction. “As the colonel explained, I am the leader of the wolves. It is our responsibility to deal with the Sicarii himself, but my people…well, my wolves will be at your disposal to act as attacking forces in dealing with whatever ground troops the Sicarii brings with him.

“Try to understand, the Sicarii is a force to be reckoned with. His strength lies not only with his age, but with his numbers. The more of his people that you can lay waste to, the weaker he will become and the easier it will be for us to deal with him.

“Now, I am working with the leader of the Lamia Beastia to…” Max trailed off as he realized that the name meant nothing to the outside teams. With a slight sigh he explained, “The Lamia Beastia are the good guy vampires. They don’t eat people.” He looked for nods from the group. “Still with me? Good. Let’s carry on then. I’ve been working with their leader on different ways to deal with the Sicarii and our plan is to subdue him, trap him, chain him and entomb him. Hopefully forever.”

“Why not just kill the son of a bitch?” Sheridan asked. “He did kill off a good number of our teams. And no telling how many other humans over the centuries.”

Max nodded. “That is a good question, and one I wish I had a good answer for. Allow me to simply say this. There is one thing I’ve learned over the centuries that I’ve been alive. The universe demands balance. For every good, there is an evil. True?” Max noticed that most of the team leaders nodded in agreement. “Another thing that I’ve noticed is that nature abhors a vacuum. If you remove this evil, another will rise to take its place. And history has shown us, that most often, it is whatever force that is used to remove the original evil often becomes the new evil.” Max paused and allowed his statement to soak in. “I’m not ready to risk that, are you, gentlemen?”

There was a general round of agreement among the team leaders. “So whatever we do, we capture this son of a bitch and we keep him under wraps.”

“Fine. Let’s say you’re completely right in everything you just said,” Sheridan stated. “How are you going to accomplish this? From what I understand, this guy is damned near impossible to stop.”

Max smiled a slow, sly grin. “As Jack is prone to say, we have a few tricks up our sleeve.”

*****

The sun was beginning to set, and Barbara Mueller was exhausted. Catching only catnaps when she dared and providing for Bobby during the day, staying up all night to provide sentry duty was taking its toll on her. She called for him to come inside and rather than argue as was his normal behavior, he rushed to the door and quietly slipped inside.

She shut the door and locked it from within then slumped into her chair. With a heavy sigh she lifted her eyes to him and shook her head. “I don’t know how much longer I can do this, baby.”

“Mom, I’m not a baby any more, remember?” he reminded her. He pulled the small survival knife from the sheath on his hip and flashed it at her.

She smiled at him and nodded. “I know, sweetheart, but this is different. If it were just people, I wouldn’t worry so much. But…”

“I know mom. These are monsters. That’s why you melted the bullet heads and put silver on my knife,” he replied. “You told me. And I sharpen it every night before bed.”

“I know you do, sweetheart.” She yawned and stretched in her chair. “And I’m proud of you for not playing with it when you’re not supposed to.”

“It’s a tool, mom. Not a toy,” he recited.

“That’s right.” She stretched out for a short nap. She knew she shouldn’t but her body demanded it. “Keep your eyes and ears open. I’m going to take a short nap before I start my watch, okay?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

He slipped the wool blanket up over her before he made his way to the front of the cabin. He stood diligently by the door, straining his ears to listen to every sound outside. He moved carefully toward to the window and stayed in the shadows so that he could see without being seen.

He glanced at his mom sitting upright in the chair, breathing softly as she slumbered. He remembered his dad telling him that most of his ‘missions’ were time spent waiting, sitting around doing nothing, trying your best to keep from going stir crazy as you waited. He did his best to imagine that he were working with his dad now, sitting in the dark, waiting for something, but hoping for nothing to happen. He did his best not to fidget, but that is always when you get an itch. It’s either your nose or your arm. Maybe your leg starts to tingle. Something always happens that makes you want to move, but a warrior like his dad doesn’t do it. And neither would he. He would sit like a rock, unmoving, his limbs made of stone, the only thing moving would be his eyes as they scanned the darkness outside for movement.

His little imagination played out numerous glorious battles where he would protect his mom and she would herald him as the hero, just like his dad. No longer would she look at him as a kid, but a man. A short man, but a man nonetheless.

He had no idea how much time had passed when he heard the twig outside the cabin break, but the sound brought his head around in a jerking motion toward the source. He chastised himself for moving, but the sound was so sudden and so loud in the silence that it might as well have been a gunshot. Whatever had caused it had been CLOSE!

He moved a little to try to see better outside but whatever made the noise was just around the corner of the cabin, outside the view of the window. Bobby rose from the chair as quietly as he could and avoided the squeaky floor board of the cabin floor, approached his mom in her chair. He gently shook her hand to get her attention and prayed that she didn’t startle awake.

“Mom,” he whispered quietly in her ear. “Mom, we have movement outside at 8 o’clock.”

Babs startled awake, but to her credit, she didn’t utter a single word. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at her son. She caught her breath and whispered back to him, “What did you just say?”

“We have movement outside at 8 o’clock. I heard a branch or a twig break. It was loud and it was close.”

Barbara pointed to the 8 o’clock position and Bobby shook his head. He pointed to the opposite side of the cabin. Barbara scrunched her face and asked, “Eight o’clock?”

Bobby gave her an exasperated look. “Duh, mom. I looked at my watch. It happened right at 8 o’clock. Well, maybe a minute or two after. My watch might be off a little.”

She stifled a smile as she pulled her son to her chest and put herself between where he pointed and him. “Do you remember what I told you?”

“Yep. Everything.”

“Okay then. Let’s do it.” Barbara slowly moved to the rear of the cabin and lifted the area rug from the floor. The crawlspace access was underneath and she gently lifted the door to it and lowered herself into the space below. She lifted Bobby and placed him next to her and he crawled to the side and sat down crisscross applesauce. Barbara slowly lowered the door and reaching through the gap, pulled the area rug back over the top of the door to cover the access.

Her plan had always been simple; should they ever be discovered and she had enough time, they would hide below the cabin in the crawlspace. She had left dishes sit out that were days old in the hopes that whoever discovered the cabin would think that they had come and gone. Any trash that they generated throughout the day would be buried along with other waste or burned during the day. They did their absolute best to make it look as though the cabin had been empty for days.

As they sat in the darkness and waited, both mother and son hoped that whatever noise Bobby heard was nothing more than a curious raccoon or possum…even a hunter who was lost and stumbled upon the cabin for shelter for the night. Whatever the case, they would make a night of it in the crawlspace if they had to. And if they were discovered, Barbara had her pistol and enough silver ammunition to make sure that whoever came looking for them seriously regretted it.

*****

Wackenhut security officer James McDonald stayed to the shadows watching the swarm of operators as they finished constructing their practice area. He kept shaking his head as he looked at the obstacle courses and shooting ranges. There was no way that these guys could complete those challenges. He knew better. He was in top physical condition and he knew his own limitations and he knew that there was no way he could do it. Even with massive steroid abuse, the operators wouldn’t finish the first phase much less the entire course.

He slowly leaned out from his vantage area and could just see into the kill house. It didn’t look like anything special to him, just your basic close quarters combat training facility with some popup targets scattered through it.

He leaned back into the shadows and waited while the operators finished and the older grunt that had been scurrying around barking orders at them gathered them into a makeshift formation. He spoke to them for a short bit and they broke off into groups. McDonald tried to stretch his neck to see better, but he just couldn’t see from where he was.

Kicking the ground with frustration he turned back and went to check out a vehicle. He could use duty rounds as an excuse to approach from the rear and observe them in action. He’d do it from the comfort of the vehicle, and if he was fortunate, he’d get one that had video recording equipment so he could go back and study the soldiers again later.

James found a Cherokee and it had video installed. He checked it out and made his way around the base until he found himself approaching the training area from the old airstrip. The runway was long ago abandoned and the tarmac was cracked and broken, making for a very rough ride. He tried to approach with only the fog lights so as not to be too obvious. Occasionally he’d stop and light up an area with the spotlight, scaring up the odd jackrabbit or horned toad.

Slowly he made his way to the rear of the training area and found the perfect view. He could see the obstacle course and the broadside of the CQB house. If he turned in his seat, he could look downrange at the firing ranges and was shocked at the distance these operators were shooting at. At his estimation, it had to be at least seventy-five yards for pistol and well over a hundred yards with their carbines. He reached under the backseat, pulled out the binoculars, and focused in on the targets at the far end of the range. He felt his jaw go slack as he watched operator after operator punch the hearts or heads out on each target, first with the carbines, then slinging them over their shoulders, they’d pull their pistols and fire while advancing, closing the distance on the targets, swapping magazines as they went.

“Nobody’s that fucking good…” he whispered to himself. He quickly turned back in his seat and watched as the next squad prepared for the obstacle course and his slack jaw slowly curved into a smile. “Get ready for a wakeup call, you self-absorbed sons of—” He stopped mid-sentence as he watched the operators, in full combat gear, with their carbines slung over their shoulders begin the course and run it to completion…in record times. At the end, they were all smiles and slapping each other with high fives while James sat in his truck shaking his head. “That’s not humanly possible.”

Slowly he put the truck back into gear and pulled away. He replayed what he had just seen through his mind and kept shaking his head. “It ain’t possible,” he muttered. “It just ain’t possible.” He drove straight back to the security building and threw the truck into park. Pulling the thumb drive from the video camera, he went inside.

Captain Roberts sat at his desk finishing up the duty rosters when James burst through the door. “You need to see this.”

Roberts looked up at him with a less than happy glare. “Sure, come on in. I’m not busy working or anything,” he said with a disgruntled sigh.

“Seriously, Cap. This shit ain’t right.” James tossed the thumb drive onto his desk.

“What’s this?”

“It’s those commandos,” he replied. “They set up some kind of practice area behind their little bunker where the old air traffic control tower is? Well, they just moved in there all happy-as-a-clam and took it over.”

“Their CO commands the base now. He can pretty much do whatever he wants, remember?” Roberts turned back to his rosters.

“Just take a look at it, Cap. These guys ain’t human or something.”

Roberts paused at his comment and almost blanched. “What makes you say something like that, McDonald?”

“Watch the video,” he emphasized each word.

“You taped them?” he asked incredulously

“Yeah. You need to see this! These guys are fucking unreal!”

“Well, they are professionals. I told you they were good.” Roberts tried to turn back to his work.

“No, this isn’t ‘highly trained’ good,” James argued. “This is like…‘government project’ good.”

Roberts set his pen down carefully and turned to give James his full attention. “What? You think maybe they’re aliens?” A smirk crossed his features.

James drew back realizing he was being mocked. “Fuck you, Cap.” He leaned down to snatch up the video thumb drive but Roberts was faster.

“I seem to recall you laughing at me when I told you that monsters are real, but you find it difficult to believe that humans can be ‘improved upon’ in order to combat them…” Roberts trailed off. McDonald stared at him, his mouth open. “Beginning to rethink your position now?”

James didn’t know what to say as he stood there a moment, his mouth opening and closing but nothing coming out.

“I want you to consider something while you stand there and try to catch flies, James.” Roberts held the thumb drive in front of him. “As good as these operators truly are…the monsters are better. They’re faster, stronger, meaner and a lot more vicious.” Roberts stood and stepped closer to James and placed the thumb drive back in his hand. “They are meaner and more vicious because they are out to kill US. The operators, on the other hand, are on our side. And the sooner you get that through your thick skull, the better off we’re all going to be.”

*****

Apollo nearly shook with frustration as he approached Jack. “We need to talk,” he barked.

Jack glanced at the mountain of flesh shaking at his side and nodded. “Okay, buddy. Give me a second while I—”

“I need to talk to you now,” Apollo muttered through clenched teeth.

Jack put away the topographical maps he was going over and closed the folder. “Okay. Let’s talk.” He pulled Apollo to the side. “What’s going on?”

“It’s Maria, man. She ain’t having nothing to do with me now. I tried to hook up with her a little bit ago and all she wants to do is practice her sword shit with the Padre.”

Jack looked at him expectantly. “Is that it?” Jack shrugged. “That’s what has your shorts in a twist?”

Apollo stared at him wide eyed. “Ain’t that enough? Man, I ain’t had time to spend more than five minutes with her in over a week and now that we do, she’d rather knock swords with Hank than spend time with me…and you think it’s no big deal?”

Jack smiled and shook his head. “Buddy, you need to take a chill pill and learn to relax. Go take a cold shower or something…”

“Man, I thought you would understand!” Apollo exclaimed.

“Understand what?” Jack shrugged. “You caught her in the middle of her exercise routine and you expect her to drop everything because you have five minutes to spare?” He looked at Apollo expectantly. “And now you get all antsy and pissed because she doesn’t drop what she’s doing, throw her clothes to the floor and jump your big ugly ass in front of God and everybody for a quickie before you run back out the door?”

Apollo stared at Jack with a blank expression on his face, the tic in his jaw gone.

“So am I reading you right?” Jack asked.

“Well…I…”

“Well?” He raised his brows at him. “Did you or did you not just get all pissed off because your girl didn’t drop everything for a quickie because you found five minutes in your busy schedule?”

Apollo’s face flushed as he realized he was being a jerk. “Man, I didn’t think about it that way.”

“No, I don’t think you did,” Jack said. “What if it was the other way around? What if she had found five minutes in her schedule and you were busy with something? Maybe you were in a meeting with the colonel? Would you tell Mitchell to piss off because you had to go service your girl?”

“Well, come on now, she was just practicing swords and…”

“And that is important to her!” Jack emphasized each word, hoping it would sink into Apollo’s thick skull. “Buddy, you know I love you, but you have to understand something. She was scared to death on that hilltop. Her first real mission in the muck and she almost bought it. She ran out of ammo up there, and it was the Padre and the rest of the crew that came to her rescue. She saw what he could do with a blade and realized…blades don’t run out of bullets in the thick of it. Now she is obsessed with mastering that skill.”

Apollo tried to put himself in her shoes for a moment and sighed. He nodded his big head and had to agree with Jack. “I see what you’re saying.”

“I would hope so.” Jack slapped his shoulder. “Give her this time and let her vent her frustrations on Hank. Besides, he’s teaching her something that could very well save her life.”

“Yeah, I know. I just wish I could have a little of the time he’s spending with her.”

“Let him teach her the skills to protect herself and you’ll have the rest of her life to spend with her.”

Apollo nodded, and although he still wished he could play a little slap-n-tickle with Maria, he felt better about the whole situation. “How is it you know all the right things to say to keep me from losing it?”

Jack patted his big shoulder. “I think Nadia rubbed off on me.” He smiled. “You do realize that she has all the common sense in this relationship, right?”

“Now that I believe!”

13

Mark was exhausted. He stumbled to his office and kicked open the door to the makeshift quarters behind his desk. He didn’t even bother with the light as he staggered to the military issue bunk and fell on it. “What a night,” he mumbled as he quickly drifted off to sleep.

After returning from Tinker with the equipment needed to construct the makeshift training facility, he then supervised the men in constructing it, stayed up half the night as they ran drills and followed up with training evaluations for Mitchell then tweaked the response times for the popup targets to increase the reaction rates for the operators…coffee only goes so far. His mind had just reached the abyss when a knock came at his office door. At first he refused to answer it. He wanted so desperately to sleep, but with a barely conscious groan he lifted himself from the mattress and stepped back out into his office.

“Yeah.” Mark dropped into his chair and rubbed at his bristly face.

Dominic pushed the door open. “I need to talk to you.” He stuck his head in questioningly.

Mark rubbed at his eyes. “Come on in,” he yawned.

“Is this a bad time?”

“Naw. I was thinking of sleeping, but I’ll have plenty of time for that when I’m dead,” he joked. “What’s the problem?”

Dominic took a deep breath and held it a moment before starting. “The colonel and I aren’t seeing eye-to-eye on something, and I think it’s pretty important. I wanted to talk to you about it.”

Mark nodded, suddenly feeling a little more alert. “Go on.”

“You know when I was gone? In Italy? I was in the coma and all? Well, I had a bit of a revelation…”

Dominic went on to explain how the Sicarii had filled his mind with his memories and how it had almost driven him insane. He also told of how there was something constantly on the edge of his mind that he couldn’t quite grasp until he was under the influence of the drugs. Now that he knew what that something was, the Colonel didn’t seem that interested in pursuing it.

“Did he say why he didn’t want to pursue this?”

“No, sir, not really. He said that we didn’t have enough intel. We didn’t know what the importance of the dirt was, how to deal with it, where to find it, if it could be destroyed or tainted…” he trailed off.

Tufo nodded. “Well, I can see his point, but that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t look into it.” He yawned again. “Tell you what, Dom. Give me a little time to mull this over. Maybe between the two of us we can figure something out with or without the colonel.”

Dom nodded, a slight grin of relief crossing his face. “Thank you, sir.”

Mark shot him a dirty look. “How many times do I have to…”

“That’s out of respect.” Dom got to his feet. “Not many officers actually deserve respect, but you’ve earned it in my book and you ain’t even commissioned.”

Mark studied him cautiously. “Okay. I guess I’ll let it pass then.”

Dominic headed to the door. “If you think of anything on this, just let me know. Anything I can do, or anything I can help with…”

“I will, Dom.”

Tufo watched the man leave and sat back down in his chair. He thought about what he had told him and rolled the idea around a bit. Although he had no earthly idea how they could use the information, he knew that somehow it had to be useful. He felt another yawn come on and turned toward his private quarters again. This time he shut the door between his quarters and his office and removed his BDU shirt before collapsing on the bed.

When he slept, he dreamed of vampires and dirt…and flames that engulfed everything.

*****

Barbara Mueller stared at the floor of the cabin above them, her ears straining to hear every sound. Although nothing had moved since she and Bobby had snuck into the crawlspace, her sixth sense told her that somebody…or something was out there. Perhaps it was waiting until they felt the two of them were sound asleep before making their move, but it was out there. To his credit, Bobby sat perfectly still, his eyes studying his mother. He held his knife in his little hands, ready for whatever may come.

Barbara’s nerves were almost shot. She knew she was sleep deprived and her body was burning excess adrenaline at an alarming rate. Her senses were in hyperdrive, and she felt like a watch that was wound too tight. She forced her head to the side in a vain attempt to stretch her neck and was alarmed at the loud cracking noise that greeted her when she did it. Although the action brought her some relief, she wasn’t prepared for the sound to be so loud in the shallow area under the cabin. To her heightened senses, it might as well have been a gunshot.

Bobby hardly seemed to notice his mother’s agitation. His eyes shifted from her to the trap door they had used to slip below and back to her. Like her, he waited for whoever was foolish enough to try to follow them below.

After what seemed to be hours, they both heard the unmistakable sound of the front door creaking as it was slowly opened. They never heard footsteps on the front porch and that alarmed them both. They peered down along the cabins wooden floor to where they knew the door to be and thought they could make out dim shadows through the narrow slits in the wood planks. Whoever had pushed the door open was still near the entrance of the cabin, probably looking for signs of life.

After a few moments, they finally heard the footsteps as the intruder crossed the cabin and rifled through the meager belongings scattered about the interior. A second set of footsteps soon followed and a muffled voice could be heard above them. Barbara strained her ears to hear them and could just make out their conversation.

“It looks like they’ve been gone a while,” said an obviously male voice.

“Richardson found their car about a half mile down the hill. Do you really think they’d have left it?” the other voice asked. This voice was softer, but also male.

She could hear things being tossed about the cabin and an empty can clattered to the floor close to where she sat straining to hear.

“I dunno. Who can tell with women these days? For all I know she ran out of gas and walked to a neighbors’ house,” the first voice responded.

“Okay…so what do we report?”

“What do you think we report? Exactly what we found. An empty cabin that nobody’s been in for days.” She heard more things clatter to the floor. “Hell, it could have been over a week ago. There’s no telling how long it’s been since anybody’s actually been in this dump.”

“Hey, are you itching?” the soft voice asked. “My skin feels like it’s on fire.”

“Son of a...silver nitrate!” the second voice snarled. “Mixed with white pepper! No wonder I can’t smell a thing...and my fucking eyes are burning like hell.”

Something heavy thumped to the floor and she heard smaller things scatter about. “What are you doing?” asked the softer voice, “Shouldn’t we leave?”

“I’m looking for a clue to where they might have gone. Surely they left something!” the first voice yelled.

Barbara kept her eyes on Bobby and watched as her little man’s eyes narrowed on the trap door opening, his grip on the knife tightening. She slowly raised her hand to her mouth and extended one finger to her pursed lips in a shushing motion. Bobby only nodded then turned his eyes back to the trap door.

They both listened to the two men rifle through the remains of their stock until a female voice chimed in. “Richardson said to regroup. If they aren’t here then we’re to keep looking. They’re somewhere on this damned mountain, he’s sure of it, and we don’t have much time before sunrise.”

“Fuck!” the first voice yelled, and he obviously threw something that crashed against the wall, shattering.

“You want I should stay here in case they return? I could wait outside,” the second male voice asked, turning Barbara’s blood cold at the thought.

The other two were silent for a moment before the female replied, “You better not. Richardson wants everybody looking for her and that brat kid. If they haven’t been here, then odds are they aren’t coming back.”

Barbara fought not to give an audible sigh when she heard that.

“Should we torch the place?” the first voice asked. Barbara’s eyes shot open and she began to raise her pistol intending to try to shoot through the floorboards, but Bobby’s hand was on her wrist to stay her.

“Are you nuts?” the female responded. “Not only could that get firefighters out here, but it could also alert her that somebody is after her! Not to mention you could set the whole damn forest on fire! Where would that put us?”

“Come on, dumbass. Let’s get back to the group before Richardson gets pissed,” the softer male voice said.

“Who are you calling dumbass?” the first voice said as they left the cabin. Barbara listened as the footsteps tromped out much louder than when they came in.

Bobby started to make a move for the trap door, but she held him back and shook her head. He shot her a questioning look and she pulled him close to her and whispered in his ear, “We wait. Let them get some distance.” Bobby nodded and started to settle back when she pulled him close again. “If they didn’t sabotage the car, then we are out of here at sun up.”

He simply nodded and hugged his mom.

*****

Bright and early, Captain Roberts tracked down Colonel Mitchell as he settled into his office to go over the nightly security logs. Roberts had made a point to speak with each of his men personally and get them on board with the program. After realizing that he wasn’t joking about the coming threat, each man listened to him as Roberts made an appeal to the man’s integrity and asked if they would make it their goal to help get the other men on board with the mission. Although they didn’t know it at the time, Roberts made it his personal quest to search out each man and make the same appeal. And each man took to heart his request, all except McDonald, who Roberts knew better than to ask.

The security teams were at first alarmed by the newcomers to the base. Being forewarned is one thing, but meeting the newcomers first hand left more than a handful of the men with unsettled nerves. Roberts made it a new standard operating procedure that all personnel manning the gates would operate in groups of six with armed pairs to escort any newcomers to their respective abodes.

Vampires were escorted outside the base proper to the old warehouse and placed with Foster’s people while the first wolves were being placed in the other underground facility. Viktor made a point of setting up residence there until the first handful of wolves arrived. With him there they would have somebody to point out the facilities and help them settle in. Once more wolves started to flow in, he packed out and moved back to Natashia.

Vehicles were being parked along the old abandoned runways like two very long parking lots. RVs, semis, cars, pickups, motorcycles, off-road vehicles, anything and everything that could transport a person was being used to bring them out here to the desert. Roberts halfway expected aircraft to start circling and requesting permission to land, but knew that even with their skeleton crew they’d never be allowed close.

As he reported the activity to Mitchell, he noticed that the base commander seemed distant or his mind preoccupied. He paused and set his reports in his lap. “Colonel?”

Matt looked up. “Hmm? Yes, Captain?”

“I just…well, sir, you seemed…elsewhere. Is everything okay?” He seemed honestly concerned.

Matt placed his copy on the desk and shook his head. “I’m sorry, Captain. I don’t mean to belittle you or your reports by not paying attention.” He stood and went to the window. “My Executive Officer recently quit and I find myself…” he smirked and turned back to the captain, “well, just a little lost now and then. She usually handles this aspect of the operations. My new XO has his hands full with the men and all the new operators.”

Captain Roberts nodded. “I think that’s understandable under the circumstances, Colonel.” He picked up his reports and started to put them away. “We can go over this stuff another time, sir.”

“No, Captain, we can finish it now,” Matt said. “I’m sorry. I just find myself wondering if she’s okay, that’s all.”

“Sir, I’m sure you must have more important duties to attend to. Surely this can wait…”

“No.” Matt waved him back to his seat. “This is as good a time as any.” He went back to his desk, yet he just couldn’t quite bring himself to pick up the reports.

Roberts nodded. “Something else is bothering you, isn’t it?”

Matt slowly lowered himself into his seat and looked across at Roberts. “You know, Captain, there are a lot of things that have been bothering me lately. A lot of things seem to go really smoothly for us and a lot of things…well, maybe not so much. But as a whole, we tend to land on our feet.” Matt glanced away a moment, as if to gather his thoughts. “But this situation that we’re about to face? We don’t really know what it is that we’re up against. I mean, we have an idea, and we have clues, but we don’t really know,” Matt said quietly. Roberts nodded his head, listening intently. “My men and I have gone up against some really nasty things over the years. But every time we did, we had a pretty good idea what to expect. Not this time.”

“Well, Colonel, you know it will be vampires, right?”

“True, but how many?” Matt gave Roberts a knowing look. “It could be over a million, and that’s something we’ve just never had to deal with before.” He leaned back in his chair and gave him a stare. “Can you imagine a tsunami of cold-blooded bodies coming at you like that?”

Roberts went pale at the thought. “Honestly, no. To be completely honest, Colonel, I can’t imagine having to face one of them, much less…”

“So you can imagine where I’m coming from.” Matt leaned forward again, his eyes piercing Roberts. “True, we have reinforcements that we’ve never used before. And we have a few weapons in our arsenal that we don’t usually have. But all in all, this isn’t something that we have ever dealt with before.”

“Because of the massive numbers…”

“And their leader,” Matt added. “He’s not stoppable. And even if he were, we aren’t supposed to kill him. We’re supposed to catch him. This is totally unlike any situation we’ve ever faced.”

“Yeah, I can see what you mean,” Roberts added quietly, the depth of the situation finally sinking in. “Colonel, I know it isn’t much, but you know that my men and I are here for you.  Whatever you need for us to do, we’ll do it.”

Mitchell met Roberts gaze and it dawned on him that Roberts was offering him the lives of himself and his men; he couldn’t find the words to express the gratitude he felt for the man at that exact moment. He nodded to Captain Roberts, a tight smile forming across his mouth.

“Thank you, Captain. I know I can count on you and your boys to do what needs to be done.”

Before either man could say anything else, the intercom beeped on the colonel’s phone. Mitchell mashed the button and the base operator spoke through the speaker. “Colonel, you have the Pentagon for you on line two.”

He glanced back to Captain Roberts. “Captain, I better take this call. If it’s all the same, just leave the reports and I’ll go over them with my XO later. If we have any questions, I’ll give you a call.”

“That’ll be fine sir.”

As Captain Roberts left his office, Mitchell picked up the phone expecting the worse. He wasn’t disappointed.

14

Maria pulled Hank into the shadows and stole a kiss when she knew nobody could see them. Hank felt her melt into his arms, softening as their arms entwined around each other.

As they pulled away, catching their breath, she looked deeply at him and whispered, “I can’t keep doing this.”

“Me neither.” He lowered his eyes, unable to meet her piercing gaze.

“I can’t keep avoiding him. He already suspects something.”

“It’s only until after this operation, Maria,” Hank argued. “We both agreed that his role in this is too important to—”

“I know what we agreed to, but he’s making it pretty damned difficult.”

Hank sighed and stepped deeper into the shadows, pulling her after him. He lowered his voice even more, “Just keep trying to keep him at bay. Please, Maria, just a little longer.”

With a heavy heart she nodded and laid her forehead against his heavily muscled chest. “Just pray that he doesn’t press it, Hank. Please.”

“I do. Every moment that we are apart, I do.”

“So do I,” a voice from deeper in the darkness said, causing them both to jump. Hank pulled Maria behind him in a defensive gesture as Marshall stepped out of the darkness and into the gloomy light of the motor pool shop.

“What the hell, Dave? You been following us?” Maria almost yelled.

Marshall gave her a sideways look. “Wasn’t that hard,” he quipped. “You look like a lovesick puppy.”

Maria muttered a few choice curses in Spanish before Hank shushed her. “What do you want, Marshall?” he asked defensively.

“The same damned thing you do, Padre.” Dave stared the older man down. “To keep Apollo’s head in the game until this thing is over.”

Hank raised a brow at his remark and studied the man. “So we can trust on you to keep this to yourself?”

Marshall shook his head at the two of them. “Honestly, Padre, I don’t give a hoot what the two of you do. I just hope you keep your heads about you.” He made his way to the doorway. “If it were me, I’d avoid each other like the plague until this thing is over. Apollo will not be happy either way, but if you seriously don’t want him finding out about you two, then you need to curb yourselves a bit.” He paused at the doorway and stole a glance over his shoulder. “And for the love of Pete…go easy on the big guy when you do break it to him. I may not know him all that well, but he seems head over heels for you Sanchez. He deserves better than this.”

*****

Damien observed from a distance as one of the older and more aristocratic of Foster’s followers animatedly spoke with Paul. He couldn’t tell what was being said from where he was so he worked his way in that general direction and listened in as the older vampire argued for Paul’s mercy to be allowed to leave. He had brought his minions to fight in their name and for Paul and Thorn’s misguided cause, therefore there was no reason for him and his immediate family to be put in harm’s way. Damien noticed that Foster appeared almost bored with the vampire’s rant. The harder he argued for their release, the more Paul seemed to tire of hearing his voice.

Damien worked his way closer still and closer still until finally he was amid the group, listening to the man whine about how he was a lover, not a fighter. True, he had centuries under his belt, but he knew nothing of fighting. His family had always concentrated on gaining power by monetary means, not through battles. He could tell that Foster had stopped listening to his arguments long ago and was simply paying respect to his position by standing there when Damien decided to act. In less time than it took to think the thought, he dropped his fangs, descended his nails and slashed the vampire’s throat clean to his vertebrae, spraying black blood in all directions.

Paul almost displayed shock as he turned his gaze upon Damien for an explanation to his actions. As the elder vampire fell to the ground, gurgling his last thoughts in his own blood, Damien looked to his master, “Cowards shall not be tolerated, my lord.”

Slowly, the corners of Foster’s mouth curled upward and formed an evil smile. “No, my son. They shall not.” Paul leaned down and rent the elder vampire’s head from the remains of his neck and held it up at eye level. He chuckled lightly to himself before tossing it to one of his guards. “Place that on a stake for all to see. Let them know. Cowards shall not be tolerated,” Foster repeated and he began to laugh. He turned to leave then called over his shoulder, “Clean up your mess, Damien. We can’t be littering government property, now can we.” Something about his last statement made him laugh even harder.

Damien gave an exaggerated sigh and grasped the elder vampire by the ankle. He dragged the remains to the stairwell where the body pit lay below. He checked the shadows to ensure that nobody had followed him and hefted the body up into his arms as he began down the stairs.

With one hand, he ripped a large piece of flesh from the vampire’s back and quickly shoved it into his mouth. He barely chewed it before swallowing and almost immediately felt the sickening feeling as it hit his stomach, then the energizing feeling of the elder vampire’s centuries struck him like a sledgehammer strikes an anvil. He staggered on the stairs and fell to his knees, the grit and broken concrete biting into his flesh. He reveled in the rush of power for only a moment before rending another chunk of flesh from the other side of the vampire’s back and quickly consuming it. The power flowed through him, surging into him, filling every cell of his body until he felt he could burst.

With his senses sharpening, he quickly entered the complete darkness of the body room and ripped the vampire into pieces. He ate as quickly as he could, nearly choking on the large chunks of meat as he filled his belly once more on the power of the much older undead.

Once he was satiated, Damien made his way to the stairs. Drunk on the flesh and power of the elder vampire, he barely noticed the shadow moving above him until he was almost upon the hooded figure.

“Get your fill, flesh eater?” asked the darkness, and Damien felt his world come crashing down upon him.

*****

“Jesus, Mark. You look like hell,” Mitchell commented as Tufo entered his office.

“Thanks for noticing.” Mark fell into the chair across from Matt’s desk. He glanced across the office and saw the coffee pot. “Is that for real?” He got back up and started pouring a large mug.

Mitchell chuckled. “Yeah. Some sort of fancy bean that Diane got me. Doesn’t taste half bad, actually.”

Tufo sipped the dark nectar and moaned. “Not half bad?” he repeated. “Good lord, Matt, this is ambrosia.”

“If you say so, Mark.” Matt stiffened slightly and shot Mark a sideways stare. “We need to talk, buddy.” Mark continued to sip the coffee and took his seat again.

“I just got off the horn with the Pentagon,” Matt began. “It’s not good.”

“Don’t hold back. Hit me with it.” Mark sipped the coffee, wondering what the next shit bomb to hit might be. “What now, aliens from Uranus, zombies from Washington? What?”

Matt sighed and shook his head. “Worse. Paper pushers from the Pentagon.” He stood and opened the blinds a little further at his office window. He peered out at the work going on and shook his head. “It seems that your position is a ‘commissioned officer only’ billet.” Matt turned and looked at Mark who seemed completely unperturbed. “Since you were enlisted, they’re wanting me to replace you.”

“I don’t guess they give two shits that Laura was a civilian and filled the billet? Technically, I’m a civilian.”

Matt shook his head. “You know how they think, Mark. Once an operator, always an operator. As far as they’re concerned, you were simply reactivated.” Matt poured himself a coffee and sat down again. When he didn’t pour any Scotch in it, Mark raised an eyebrow, but held his tongue.

“Do they have somebody in mind?”

“No, but I do. I made a few calls as soon as I got off the phone with them.” Matt sipped at the hot bitter liquid. “I called Senator Coburn and had him check something for me. He made a few inquiries and we just got off the phone before I sent for you.”

Mark nodded. “I don’t suppose I could just slip back in with Jack’s team? I mean, I know Dominic is back, but…”

“No, that won’t be happening, buddy.” Matt sipped his coffee again then set his cup down. “First thing you’re going to do is get a haircut. You’re starting to look like a hippie.” Mark shot him a hateful look and ran his fingers through his hair. Yeah, it was a little long, but most special operators were given leeway with such things so that they could blend in better in civilian situations. “Then, for the love of God, if you won’t shave, at least trim that fucking goatee. There’s more salt than pepper there.”

“Hey now—”

“THEN, you’re going to get your ass in the proper uniform, Major,” Matt interrupted. Tufo began to argue then froze, his mouth hanging open.

“What did you say?” he asked.

“You heard me, MAJOR.” Matt formed a wicked smile. “The Pentagon said I need to have a commissioned officer in the billet, and our esteemed Congress Critters came through. Your commissioning papers are on the way. Along with Command Advancement to the rank of Major.”

Mark fell back in his chair and stared at him. He shook his head in disbelief. “Matt, you can’t do that…”

“I just did,” Matt announced. “Now get your ass in gear and get a haircut for Chrissake!” He stood and drained his coffee cup. “I got work to do and so do you.”

Mark stood and drained his cup as well. “What about the SOP about no rank and…”

“That’s for squad members.” Matt grabbed at his own collar device. “You and me are Administration. Spit-n-polish and kissing politician’s asses. So I don’t care if you keep the goatee. It might give the bastards a rash on their baby fresh cheeks. But for the love of Pete, trim the damned thing. It looks like a gopher died on your face.” Tufo shot him a hurt look just as Matt turned and added, “An old, grey gopher.”

He barely dodged the coffee cup that Mark threw in his direction.

*****

Barbara slept off and on through the waning hours of the night and was sleeping deeply when Bobby gently shook her awake. Her muddled and sleep deprived mind fought the fog and she instantly reached for her pistol but Bobby had been smart and had gently removed it from her hands before trying to wake her. He didn’t want her to accidentally jerk and perhaps fire a round, alerting anybody nearby to their position. Judging by her reaction, he was proud of his foresight.

She quickly took in her surroundings and allowed herself to relax a moment. Bobby slid back slightly and allowed himself to relax as well. “I think they’re all gone, Mom,” he whispered.

Barbara yawned and stretched as much as she could in the cramped crawlspace. Bobby handed her back her gun and she crawled back to where the door was directly over her head. She got her feet directly under her and lifted the door just enough to steal a peek into the cabin. It appeared empty, the front door just slightly ajar. She looked to either side of the trap door and saw the destruction of the cabin that the intruders from the previous night had done looking for signs of their staying there. She breathed a sigh of relief and pushed the door higher to allow Bobby to get out.

She crawled out of the space and lowered the door gently to its shut position and spread the carpet back over it, just in case they should need it again. She went to the window seat where they stowed their bugout gear. The top was secured and didn’t lift, but the front fascia was removable to those who knew about it. She reached inside and grabbed both of their bags. Handing Bobby his, he slipped his arms through the straps and secured it into place. She slung her own over her left shoulder and shut the fascia again. With one more check of the cabin, they made their way back out and along a game trail that ran parallel to where the car was parked.

When they got close, she had Bobby stay back behind a fallen tree while she checked the car. From a distance, it looked untouched, but as she got closer, she picked up the distinct smell of antifreeze. A sick feeling came over as she got closer to the car. The limbs that she and Bobby had cut down and braced along the car to hide it from view were all removed and the passenger window knocked out. The hood was slightly ajar and she saw the fluids still dripping from under the car. She lifted the hood and wanted to cry when she saw the tangle of wires, shredded fan belt and ripped hoses. She gently lowered the hood and went back to Bobby. As she got close he stepped out from behind the tree and she didn’t have the heart to say anything. She simply shook her head.

She put a hand on his shoulder and the two kept to the game trail that she knew would eventually cross the highway. Her grandfather had brought her out to these woods most of her life and she was as familiar with it as anybody. As long as Bobby stayed close, they’d be fine. She would keep him safe no matter what, but her first priority was to put as much distance between them and their pursuers as possible.

They walked for half the morning before they broke through the underbrush and came out along the edge of the highway.  Barbara at first felt joy, then sheer terror that anybody could see them, including people who worked with or for the monsters. She had to choose, right or left…east or west. One way led back into town and people that she knew. But most likely, it also led back to her pursuers. They had to be based somewhere. The other led away from anything familiar, but she also knew that it was a very long way to the next town on a rarely traveled road. She chose the lesser of two evils and turned Bobby away from the town and hoped that the next vehicle coming down the road would be a Good Samaritan.

*****

“Yes, well right now isn’t exactly the best of times,” Major Sheridan spoke softly into his satellite phone. After a brief pause he replied, “I don’t really care, this is far more pressing.” Sheridan listened intently to who was on the other line and it was evident that he wasn’t liking what he was hearing. He exhaled harshly and took a brief moment to compose himself.

“Look, I will see to it. But not until after this mission is complete, do you understand me? You bastards got your pound of flesh and that’s all you will ever get again! I don’t care about your keeping up appearances, I don’t care about your damned politics and I damned sure don’t care about your honor!” he exclaimed quietly through gritted teeth. “I told you before we came out here that we would take care of this, and we will. But we will do this MY way. If you can’t wait, then you can bloody well feel free to fly your happy arses out here and do it your own damned selves.”

Sheridan listened to the stony silence on the other end of the line and smiled inwardly. It wasn’t often that he could pull rank on his secondary handlers and it felt good when he could. He wasn’t going to play his Ace just yet, but decided he might as well. It would give them something to stew on until his next call-in over the secured satellite phone. “And a little something else I found out that you might like to know? Your target entered into an alliance with his own accuser. A BLOOD alliance. And the alliance gave the target full control of the accuser’s non fiscal holdings.” He glanced around to ensure that he was still alone and listened to the silence on the line. “It sort of makes you wonder about the accusations made, doesn’t it?”

“It makes no difference. The target is still to be eliminated,” the raspy voice responded.

“I’m sure,” Sheridan replied dryly. A vampire death sentence is a vampire death sentence. And The Council took no prisoners. “Still, it does make you wonder, doesn’t it? The accuser entering willfully into a blood alliance with the very man he accused of killing his father? Handing over all of his power, all of his muscle, basically signing over his allegiance to someone he wanted dead? It’s almost enough to make you question the validity of his accusation, don’t you think?”

“Do the job,” the raspy voice said just before the line went dead.

Sheridan smiled as he turned off the phone and stuffed it back into his duffle. He sighed and shook his head. He hated the position he found himself in, but it couldn’t be helped. Part of him hoped that the upcoming battle would do the job for him and he wouldn’t have to dirty his hands. His closest friend on the yank team…hell, on any of the teams, had grown quite close to his target. And he didn’t know if he’d be able to pull off the assignment with all the people on this base. The battle would be his best chance. During the confusion that major battles always caused, he could possibly slip in close to the vampire, and while his attention was elsewhere, end his undead life.

Sheridan stalked back to his room amidst the other team leaders’ rooms and stuffed his duffle in the storage locker. He was just about to sneak back out when Jack appeared at the door. “Hey, Sherry, wanna catch a bite to eat? I was gonna grab Nadia and snag a little something. I thought it would be a good time to let the two of you get to know each other.”

Sheridan shot him a smile and nodded. “Sure, mate. I was going to shower and change, but I could skip that if you don’t think she’d mind the smell?”

Jack wrinkled his nose. “Shower first. Nobody wants to smell your Brit funk, dude,” he joked. “Besides, I have to track her down first. I think she’s off doing girly stuff with her mom.”

“Excellent. Meet you in twenty?”

“Catch you then.” Jack disappeared out the door.

Sheridan exhaled a deep breath and leaned against his locker. He shook his head and thought about the situation and fought the urge to put his fist through something. Instead, he grabbed a towel and stepped into his private shower.

*****

As Jack exited the barracks Nicolo Adolfo caught up to him and clapped his shoulder. “I need your time,” he said breathlessly.

“Sure, but I was just about to find my wife and eat,” Jack replied, obviously distracted. “What’s up?”

“We have…” Nicolo waved his hands in the air animatedly, “special weapons?”

Jack shook his head, not understanding. “We use submachine guns and pistols for the most part. And the silver nitrate grenades, the UV grenades—the same gear you guys have.”

“No, no, no,” Nicolo said, obviously frustrated and struggling with his English. “Coming here. Now. From the EU. Special made for us to use.”

Jack’s eyes lit up with understanding. “Oh! You have specialty weapons arriving here.”

“Sí!” Nicolo exclaimed, then corrected himself. “I mean, yes. We have them air freighted here. Arriving soon.” He turned toward the runway and gestured again, “But who do we speak to about…this?”

“About the freight arriving or the weapons themselves?” Jack shook his head.

Nicolo smiled at him and nodded. “I suppose, both.”

Jack pointed to the HQ building. “Up those steps and inside. Colonel Mitchell’s office is on the right, or the XO’s office is on the left. His name is Mark Tufo. He’s a really nice guy. He can get you set up with whatever you need.” Jack gave him a sly grin. “Tell him I sent you.”

“Grazie, Jack!” Nicolo clapped his back as he turned and headed to the HQ building.

Jack followed him with his eyes a few moments before shaking his head and snorting. “Yeah, don’t thank me yet.”

Nicolo entered the HQ building and found Mitchell out of his office. Tufo was just returning to his office sporting a new haircut and his face neatly trimmed. He didn’t like it, but he had done it. He found it irritating, to say the least. He liked his face ferret just fine, and trimming it set his mood meter all the way past ‘grouchy’ and hovering near the edge of ‘psycho’. Now his face was itching and the damned thing was poking his skin every time he spoke. But he’d be damned if he ended up shaving it.

“Excuse please, you are the XO, yes?” Nicolo inquired.

Mark turned, his eyes just short of wild. “If not then I guess I’m breaking into his office.” His comment fell short as it didn’t register with Nicolo. He sighed and barked, “What?”

“Well, sir, we have a shipment of special weapons coming soon that is too aid us in the defense of the vampire,” he explained. Mark simply stared at him blankly. Nicolo felt it best to continue, “We are wondering where we should put these weapons?”

“If they were up your ass with a ham sandwich, you’d know…” Mark muttered as he finished unlocking his door and stepped in.

“Scusi?” Nicolo shook his head in confusion.

“Come on in,” Mark barked. He stepped behind his desk and fell into his chair. With an animated sigh he trained his eyes on the Italian operator. “Okay, pal. Tell me about your special guns.”

“Well, sir, they are special made—” Nicolo began.

“You already said that.” Mark interrupted. “What makes them special?”

“They are like…an orange?” Nicolo replied.

Mark sat up and looked at him. “They are like an orange, or they are orange?”

Nicolo blew out a breath hard in frustration. He glanced around Mark’s spartan office and noticed a baseball sitting in a bookshelf. He hopped from his chair and grabbed the ball. “Hey! Careful with that! That’s an autographed Red Sox—”

“They are like this!” Nicolo exclaimed.

Mark slowly rose from his chair as Nicolo held the ball out. He took the stand the ball had sat in and placed it on his desk then carefully placed the ball back on top. “The man sits inside and the…orange…rotates to the sides…or up and down. And can shoot at the vampiro!” Nicolo excitedly explained.

“The shooter sits inside an enclosed cockpit and has controls for the weapon?” he slowly asked.

“Sí! I mean, yes!”

“What caliber is this weapon?”

“She is .50 caliber, based off the BMG sniper round,” Nicolo said proudly.

Mark let out a low whistle. “Effective range…over a mile.”

Nicolo nodded. “Sí. And with computer-aided view screen.”

Mark glanced up at Nicolo. “Silver ammunition?”

“Of course.”

“Who made it?”

“Fiocchi. Who else? They make all of our silver ammunition,” Nicolo replied.

“Seriously?” Mark raised a brow. “We have one little mom & pop place make ours. That sucks that Fiocchi makes yours and we didn’t even know about it.”

“It is a special division,” Nicolo answered matter-of-factly.

“How many of these things do you have?”

“Six. They will be arriving this night.”

Mark nodded. “Any opposition to training our base security to use them?” Nicolo’s eyes widened on that and he started to protest when Mark held up his hand. “Look, I’m not trying to steal your toys, but the fact of the matter is, we have a couple dozen non-augmented, but highly trained personnel available and no place to put them. I’ve been wracking my brain trying to figure out how we can best utilize them.”

Nicolo sat back down and motioned for Mark to continue. “If you and your men train these guys in the proper way to use these…canons, they can have an operator for the weapon and the rest of their men can act as support for each weapons station. They can defend the weapons site, feed ammunition…whatever. But the point is, they’ll be useful.”

Nicolo listened carefully and nodded. “You make good sense, Major.”

Tufo gave him a questioning look then remembered the insignia on his collar. “So you’re open to the idea? Because we’ve been running these guys through training protocols with a lot of our guys and…” he snorted in disgust, “honestly, they just aren’t measuring up.”

“But they are not augmented, as you say.”

Mark leaned forward and stared the man down. “Son, I’m twice their age and unaugmented and I can run the gauntlet.” Nicolo’s eyes widened at that comment. “These security guys are decent. They’re trained, and some of them think of themselves as commandos, but truth be told? They’re not half as tough as they think they are. We need to do something with them where they can be productive and not get themselves killed.”

Nicolo nodded and cracked a grin at him. “Very well, Major. We shall train these men and make them proficient in killing with our weapons.”

“Nice.” Mark scratched at his freshly trimmed face.

15

Viktor paced with nervous anticipation. He could sense the upcoming confrontation and the adrenaline was free-flowing through his system. “How far out are they?”

Max gave him a sidelong smirk and rolled his eyes. “I’m sorry. My ‘traitorous bitch’ GPS isn’t working today,” he muttered. “They’ll get here when they get here.” Then he actually yawned and stretched. Viktor stared at his father and wondered how the man could appear to be ready to fall asleep at a time like this.

“But they’re close, yes? You said they were close.” Viktor continued his pacing as Maxwell continued to ignore him.

“As I said, I can sense their arrival. Exactly where they are or when they’ll get here?” Max shrugged, his head tiled away from Viktor, his eyes still closed.

Viktor stretched his neck, popping the tension out and continued to pace the underground warehouse, the other wolves giving him a wide berth. Max sighed heavily and slumped against the concrete pillar supporting the giant ceiling. He didn’t regret sending Natashia and Nadia away to prevent them from becoming a distraction. He could feel the power building in his son and part of him felt pride while another part was annoyed that he couldn’t control his angst.

“Will you at least try to calm yourself, son?” Max asked. “You’re wound so tight that you’re going to pace a path through the floor. You’re making me exhausted and I have no dog in this fight.” Viktor shot him a dirty look and Max shrugged. “Well, so to speak.”

“How can you possibly remain so calm?” Viktor growled.

Max shrugged again. “Son, I washed my hands of your mother a very long time ago.” Max pushed off the pillar and stretched. “You were too busy trying to obtain First Order Lycan to really remember, but I had been miserable for centuries. When I left her…as far as I was concerned, she was dead to me.”

“Why not just banish her?” Viktor asked, his brows knitting in confusion.

“For what?” Max asked. “She hadn’t broken any rules technically.”

“But you were the Alpha, you could have—”

“It was far easier to simply walk away.” Max shook his head. “I even thought of remarrying a time or two, but…”

“You are mated!” Viktor exclaimed, advancing on his father. “You could not mate again even if you wanted.”

Max chuckled. “The rules are not the same for me as they are for the other wolves. True, your mother is mated, but I am not. That is why she plays her little games and keeps her ‘pets’ so close. She has no clue what I may or may not be up to, so she does her best to tempt me to…”

“How do you know what she does?” Viktor asked suspiciously.

Max shot him a sly smile. “Do you think that just because I left the pack that the pack left me?” He smirked as he approached his son and draped an arm over his shoulder. “There are wolves in the pack who report to me regularly her actions.”

Viktor’s jaw set and began to tick. “Yet you say you knew nothing of our exile.”

Max stared into his son’s eyes. “I didn’t. Of those who report to me, everything I was told was petty actions of Victoria’s. I was told that you and yours were doing extended duty as security somewhere, but they didn’t know where…” he trailed off. Viktor’s eyes narrowed as he studied his father’s features. “If I had known what was really going on, it wouldn’t have lasted,” Max assured him.

Viktor nodded and started to step away to resume his pacing. “Viktor, I know you…respect, this Thorn. And, I’ll admit that I’ve learned to…soften my opinion somewhat of certain vampires since meeting him. But had I known then what I know now, you would never have been sent there in the first place.”

“We had an agreement with the Beastia, father. Something that was entered into while you were still Alpha.”

“It was never meant to put our people into slavery!” he growled.

Viktor shook his head. “It’s not slavery, father.” He met his father’s gaze. “You know that.”

Max exhaled deeply and nodded. “It was never meant for members of…”

“Of what?” Viktor stiffened. “Royalty? The Alpha family? What?”

Maxwell shook his head again in frustration. “Why do you insist on making this more difficult than it should be?”

“What’s good enough for the lowliest of pack members is good enough for the Alpha. Remember those words?”

“When applying the rules, yes. You are correct,” Max retorted.

“And the rules state that we provide security for the Lamia Beastia,” Viktor stated matter-of-factly.

Max tossed his hands into the air and stared off over Viktor’s shoulder. “Touché.”

“It doesn’t matter now anyway,” Viktor said softly. “Once I’m done and I’ve reclaimed my rightful position, I intend to return to the island anyway.”

Max turned sharply and stared at him. “What?”

“You heard correctly.” He squared his shoulders  “I have duties there that require my attentions.” Max felt his jaw drop as he stared at his son. “I am Rufus’ Second. That is not a responsibility that I take lightly.”

“You would be Alpha of the pack. And you would give it up to be a second to a vampire?”

“No. I won’t give it up.” Viktor offered a wry grin. “I’ll fill both positions at the same time. I’ll simply assign my own second that I trust to handle Pack matters while I finish my duties with Rufus.”

“And who would you pick to be your second for the pack?” Max asked, genuinely curious.

“What does it matter to you? You walked away, remember?” Viktor turned his back on him.

Max feigned indifference and turned away. “I was only asking. Curiosity and the cat…”

“I have a few in my mind.”

Max smiled to himself as his back was turned to his son. “I suppose your new son-in-law could make a good second,” he mused.

He didn’t have to guess at Viktor’s reaction to that comment judging by the amount of cursing that happened behind him.

*****

Jack and Nadia walked slowly back to their barracks when Nadia suddenly pulled Jack back a step. “Wait, Jack.”

“What?” he asked, looking around. Nadia pointed directly in front of them, but Jack didn’t notice the wavering motion until Horith stepped out in his path. “Sweet Mary, mother of…” Jack exclaimed.

“Chief Jack, I bring word from the Wyldwood,” Horith stated.

“Horith, you startled the life out of me.”

“I tried to warn you.” Nadia set her hands on her hips.

Horith stood still, staring at Jack, waiting for him to recognize his statement.

“Oh, yeah, so what does Loren have to say?”

“She sends word that the emissaries have returned and they have successfully recruited a number of others.”

Jack gave Horith a wide eyed stare. “Others?”

Horith searched for the proper word and simply replied, “Other than human?”

“OH!” Jack nodded. “Excellent. Did she happen to say who agreed to help?”

“No, but they will be coming here in two days.”

Jack nodded, then thought aloud, “That’s just before the full moon.”

“Yes. In time,” Horith stated proudly.

Jack was wishing they had more time to plan, to stage, to practice, to…everything. But at this point, they’d take whatever they could get. “Very well. I’ll let Colonel Mitchell know.” Horith nodded and turned to go when Jack asked, “Can you let me know before they get here? So that we can prepare for their arrival?”

Horith paused and nodded again. “I will find you again before they do.”

“Thank you, Horith,” Jack said. He and Nadia watched as he stepped back into the nothingness that was the doorway to his world. Jack turned to Nadia and said softly, “What I wouldn’t give to be able to do that.”

“It would be most helpful in battle,” she noted.

“Not to mention escaping from an angry spouse…” Jack teased.

Nadia pulled him closer to him and gripped his arm hard. “I’ve not been angry with you, so you’ve no right to say such things,” she chided.

“You’ve not had to endure labor yet. You’ll be questioning my parent’s marriage before it’s over, I’m sure.”

She shot him a flat stare that wiped the silly grin from his face. “What? I was just playing.”

“Never tease an expectant mother,” she stated. “It isn’t good for your health.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he said softly as he pulled her closer to him.

They continued toward the barracks, but more slowly as Jack rubbed at her back. “Tell me, at what age do natural born wolves begin to shift?”

Nadia leaned against his shoulder and answered softly, “Soon after puberty,” she said thoughtfully. “The moon will make its call first and then they will slowly learn to control it.”

Jack remembered that werewolves didn’t age. At least, not at the same rate as normal humans. “And when is puberty?” He expected her to say at fifty or seventy-five years old.

“Normally around the thirteenth or fourteenth year. But some earlier. Some as early as eleven.”

He stopped and turned her to look at him. “I thought…” he paused, “but don’t wolves age much slower than normal humans?”

She smiled at him as a mother might a child who asked why is the sky blue or why is water wet. “A child ages normally until after puberty, Jack. Once they have passed puberty, the aging slows greatly.”

Jack blew out his breath. “Well, that’s a relief. I couldn’t imagine having to deal with the terrible two’s for like…a decade. Or worse, our kid having to go through puberty for a couple of centuries. Could you imagine acne and a cracking voice for a hundred years?” he mocked. “That would be hell in itself!”

She shook her head and smiled at him. “No. Those who consider the wolf a burden would never endure such things.”

He gave her a questioning look and she continued. “There are those who consider the wolf a…curse. Or a burden. Not the gift that it truly is.” She tightened her embrace on him. “Not many, of course, but some. And of those few, the life of a wolf is most troublesome.”

“How’s that?” he asked. “I mean, I get the whole shifting and animal instincts and that, but why is it so difficult for them? Was there nobody there to teach them?”

“Non. They simply cannot accept the wolf within them.” Her voice had taken on a tinge of sadness as she replied. “They cannot accept the duality of the situation and it tears at them.”

He nodded and instantly thought of Mitchell. “I think I can understand.”

*****

When the semi stopped, Barbara almost didn’t step to the door to speak to the driver, but when you are in the middle of nowhere and the truck was the only vehicle in over an hour, she hedged her bets. She approached the truck cautiously, her hand on the pistol in her bag the entire time. She saw a man leaning over to the window, his greasy ball cap sitting slightly askew.

“Where ya headed?” he asked, his smile instantly disarming.

“Oklahoma.”

“Got a load going to Tulsa. I can give you and the boy a lift if you want.”

Barbara looked down at Bobby and could tell the child was both physically and mentally exhausted. Her sixth sense raised no alarms, but she feared that she was so tired that it might well have failed her. She glanced back at the trucker and nodded. “Thank you. We really appreciate it.”

She opened the door and helped Bobby with his pack to climb up into the cab of the semi. She followed and practically fell into the passenger seat. She no sooner shut the door before the trucker put the tractor into gear and took off again. “My name’s Rob. What’s yours?” he asked, his infectious smile never wavering.

Barbara eased her grip on the pistol in the bag and relaxed a bit. “I’m Barbara. It’s very kind of you to pick us up, Rob.”

“Aw, ain’t nothing. Figured y’all could use a ride being out here in the middle of nowhere. Besides, I could use the company. The radio does a lot of talking, but if I talk back, people think you’re nuts,” he cracked.

Barbara smiled at his remark but was too tired to drum up much conversation. Rob glanced over at Bobby. “So what’s your name, little man?”

Bobby had never been in the cab of a big truck before and his little eyes were wide with wonder. They darted from all the switches on the dashboard to the overhead consoles to the numerous compartments between the forward portion of the cab and the sleeper. “Oh, um, I’m Bobby.” He was still staring at the different lights and buttons and levers.

“Bobby, huh? That’s a pretty good name. Short for Robert, ain’t it?”

Bobby nodded his head. “Yeah. That’s my dad’s name, but everybody calls him Bob.”

“Yeah, that’s a pretty solid name, alright. That’s my name, too!” Rob said. “Except everybody calls me Rob.” He beamed at the little boy. “That makes us pretty special, don’t it?”

“Yeah, I guess it does.” Bobby climbed up into Barbara’s lap.

“I ain’t never had no kids of my own,” Rob prattled on. “My sister’s got a few though. I like them pretty good. I just hardly ever get to see ‘em. Always on the road.”

“How old are they?” Bobby asked.

Rob glanced over at Bobby and replied, “Oh, about your age, I reckon. Becky Sue is five and Cole is fixin’ to be seven. If I had to guess, I’d say you’re probably right in between there, ain’tcha?”

Bobby smiled at him and then at his mom. “He’s pretty good.”

Barbara smiled back at him, “Yes, he is.”

“Yeah, I can guess ages pretty good.” Rob smiled a toothy grin at him. “Why, I bet I can guess your mom’s age, too.” Barbara raised an eyebrow just as Rob spouted out, “She’s gotta be at least twenty, don’tcha think?”

Bobby giggled and shook his head. “Nope. Not even close!”

“No? Are you sure?” Rob teased. “Okay then, nineteen, but I can’t be off no more than that.”

“I was wrong, mom, he sucks as this game.”

“No he doesn’t dear,” Barbara replied with a smirk.

Rob just grinned at her and shot an innocent wink. “So how’d y’all find yourselves on the road like that? Are you hitchhiking or…”

Barbara thought quick and decided a mix of truth and…bent truths would be best. “We were going camping on some old family land and had some car problems,” she stated. “Rather than deal with the locals, we thought we’d take our chances on hitchin’ home and let my husband deal with the car when he gets back.”

“He travel a lot?” Rob’s eyes stayed on the road, but his demeanor didn’t change. Barbara’s sixth sense still wasn’t buzzing.

“For work. He should be back shortly though,” she said, staring out the window and watching the road disappear behind them in the side mirror.

“Y’all don’t have any family you could have called?” Rob asked. “For help or…heck just to let them know you was okay.”

Barbara shook her head. “It’s just us,” she replied softly, wrapping her arms around Bobby a little tighter. “My cell phone battery died and the charger isn’t working.” She lied. All she had was the charger in the car, and she hadn’t thought to grab it.

Rob nodded. “I understand.” He drove on a bit more before suddenly shaking his head. “Why didn’t I think of it before? I’m such a dimwit.” He reached into the open console above him and pulled out his cellular phone. “You can call your husband if you need to. Let him know you’re on your way home and that you’re both safe.” He offered her the phone and without thinking she took it from him. She flipped the phone open and stared at the keypad a moment. Rob glanced at her and shook his head. “Don’t worry. It’s on a plan. It won’t cost me minutes or nothing.”

“It’s not that,” she replied. “It’s just…I’m not exactly sure where he is. If he can receive a call.”

“Never know ‘til you try, right?”

She smiled sheepishly at him, “Right.” She tapped in Bob’s cell number and waited. It rang and rang, then went to voicemail. She waited a moment and realized, he wouldn’t recognize the number. She went to text messages and sent him a short message that it was her, call her at that number and hit SEND.

She flipped the phone closed and waited. “He probably didn’t recognize the number. I texted him. Maybe he’ll call back.”

“That’s fine. You can hold on to it a bit. We got plenty of time before we get to Oklahoma anyway,” Rob said. “What part of Oklahoma are you going to?”

“Oklahoma City. Tinker Air Force base.”

Rob nodded. “Driven right past it many times. Not really going past it this trip, but I can get you close. Maybe when we get closer I can get on the C.B. and see if anybody else is going by there and we can get you another ride?”

Barbara sighed with relief and nodded. “I’d really appreciate that, Rob.”

Bobby yawned and stretched. He laid his head on her shoulder and closed his eyes. Rob noticed and offered his bunk in the back. “It may not look like much, but it is really comfy back there. I promise.”

Barbara glanced to the back of the truck and saw the sleeper with the double bed. “Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Naw, y’all go on back and take a nap. You look like you’re about whooped.”

Barbara ushered Bobby to the rear of the truck and they both got comfy in the little sleeper area. As she pulled the curtain shut, she felt the phone vibrate in her hand. She looked down at it to see Bob’s number on the screen.

*****

Mitchell was on the phone before Mueller finished telling him all the facts. He had the security commander from Tinker on the horn and filled him in as Bob finished trying to explain the details that Barbara had whispered to him on the phone from the rear sleeper of the moving semi.

They made arrangements to have her and Bobby moved into the junior officer’s quarters below the hangar and guards reactivated from the outside of the hangar and moved inside the facility. A squad SUV would be made available for her and an escort wherever they went while on base.

Bob sighed with relief and called Barbara back to let her know what Matt had come up with. They made arrangements for money to be transferred to an account for her to be able to pick up whatever she needed for her and Bobby until Bob and the others returned.

Matt slid the number for the security commander to Bob and he gave it to Babs. When she got close to Tinker, she was supposed to call him and they would arrange for secure escort from the gate to the hangar.

Bob asked to talk to Bobby but he was passed out asleep. “See if you can borrow the driver’s charger and get your phone charged. If he’s going to be handing you off to another trucker to get you there, I want you having a full charge so you can contact me if you need to.”

“What can you do from Nevada, Bob? It’s not like you can send in the Marines to rescue me.”

“I may not be able to send in the Marines, but I damned sure can send in the Air Force.” His voice almost cracked. “They got jets and can get there faster.”

She sighed into the phone and gripped it tighter. “I miss you.”

“I miss you, too.” He gripped the phone so tight that the case cracked. “You’re going to be okay, baby. I promise. We’ll get through all of this and then we’ll do like you said. Run through the woods and chase rabbits and…whatever it is we need to do.”

She nodded and felt a hot tear run down her cheek. The exhaustion seeped all the way to her bones but she fought to keep her eyes open. She knew it was only a few more hours to safety and then she could rest. “We’ll do whatever it takes, Bob, and then we’ll be a family again.”

“Whatever it takes,” he promised.

*****

Damien stood in the darkness and listened to the stranger’s voice, trying to tell if he recognized it.

“Care to eat somebody else?” the dark figure asked. “There are plenty more of us just up the stairs.”

“Why don’t you step down here and I’ll start with you,” he challenged.

The figure laughed at him and he could finally tell it was a woman. She reached up and pulled the hood from her face, revealing herself; but he didn’t recognize her. She wasn’t one of the many women that Foster had often had in his chambers, and Damien didn’t think it was one of Foster’s many lovers. This vampire obviously had more power and station than to lower herself to allowing Foster to use her for his own hedonistic pleasures.

She stepped down into the darkness and dropped the robe that draped across her shoulders revealing a curvaceous figure and long curly hair. She walked with purpose as she stepped into the darkness.

Damien advanced slowly, as a predator would upon its prey, sizing her up as he approached her from the side. She ignored his movements until he started to strike. Her arm came up quicker than thought and caught him about the throat, slinging him about and into the wall. He felt the air escape his lungs with an ‘oof’ and more than a few joints dislocated as he impacted the solid steel reinforced concrete wall then slid to the muck below.

“Do not think me a fool, flesh-eater. I am not some simpleton to be fed upon,” she whispered. She slowly moved toward him as his body healed itself in the darkness and he planned his next move. He had the strength and power of a nearly two hundred year old vampire now. He just didn’t have the experience to go with it. This one hadn’t exposed herself to him yet, but he so wanted to taste her power. He had no doubts that her power would be delicious.

“I told you to step down and I’d start with you,” Damien replied. “I thought you wanted me to eat you when you came into my darkness.”

“Your darkness?” she cooed. “Poor, simple-minded flesh-eater.” She tossed her head back and laughed. “The darkness belongs to ME.” Her voice lowered to a sultry purr.

“What gives you the right to claim the dark?”

“Because I was spawned by it. I am a part of it and it is a part of me.” Her words slid across him like silk. “We are one and the same.”

“Truly?”

“You think you can hide your actions in plain sight of me? I’ve been watching you this entire time…Damien.” She saw the shock in his eyes when she said his name. “Oh, that’s right, child. I know you. I know who you are. I know your maker. I know what you are. And I know what you’ve been doing,” she purred. “And I know why.”

Damien remained stoic, refusing to even breathe as he listened to her silky taunts. His eyes darted about in the darkness, his mind racing as he contemplated her intentions.

“You’re wondering now how I know and what I intend to do about it, aren’t you?” She lowered her voice to a whisper and slowly moved closer to him. His eyes were glued to her curvy hips as they swayed with her walk. He actually sucked in air as her form took shape in the darkness and his eyes focused on the shape of her body, the heart shape of her face, her almond eyes…she was eroticism personified.

“Those thoughts crossed my mind…yes. I’d be lying if I said otherwise.”

“Of course you were. Why wouldn’t you?” She pressed a fingernail under his chin and lifted his face. “I’ll tell you what I want, Damien. You may like it, or you may not. But you’ll soon find out, that you have no choice in the matter. Not if you still wish to remain…alive.”

“What’s to prevent me from simply snapping your neck and eating that luscious body of yours?” he purred back.

She chuckled at him as she ran her sharp fingernail across his chest, drawing goose bumps across his flesh. “Didn’t you already try that? What did that get you?” she asked. “Oh, yes. It got you introduced to the wall, that’s what.” She chuckled to herself. “And that was me playing nice. You don’t want me to NOT play nice, do you?”

Damien considered her words. “I suppose that depends on what it is you want.”

He could see her smile in the darkness and it made his groin react. A rather pleasant feeling. “I want you, Damien,” she purred in his ear causing his skin to rise with goose bumps again. “You are going to be my slave.” Her tongue flicked out and licked his earlobe.

He shivered and craned his neck, allowing her access to him. “What kind of slave are we talking about?”

She looked at him with feigned shock. “What other kinds are there?”

“Please tell me you mean sex slave.”

She smiled at him. “Maybe.” She turned around and took a few steps away. His eyes never left her ample bottom as it shifted side to side. “But I was thinking just your average, ordinary, everyday kind of slave.”

Damien’s eyes came back up to meet hers as she turned around. “You mean like, fetch your slippers, cook your meals, clean your house kind of slave?”

She laughed again, except this was a deep, hearty laugh. “I don’t wear slippers, I don’t eat cooked meals and I have people who clean my house. I mean someone to do my dirty work.”

Damien shot her a hate-filled look. “I think I’ll pick what’s behind door number two.”

Her eyes hardened. “And what would that be?”

His lips pulled into an evil smile. “Whatever it is you’ve got underneath those clothes…”

16

“Sicarii, it is time.” The little messenger stood above the sleeping vampire, one hand holding the lid to the crate, the other gently shaking him awake. “We are about to arrive.”

The dark vampire’s eyes flew open and he stared at the small intruder of his sleep. His first desire was to rip the flesh from his bones, but he fought the impulse. He inhaled deeply and filled his lungs with the salty sea air. “How soon, Puppet?”

“Mere hours, Master.”

The dark vampire stepped out of the shipping crate and the small messenger lowered the lid of the crate and began brushing the soil from the back of his master’s clothes. “The others are being roused now. They are preparing for the trip.”

“Preparing?”

The little vampire didn’t look up as he continued to brush the dark soil from his master’s back. “They are feasting on the humans that were brought along on the trip, Master…for this very purpose. They are preparing for the trip to the hunters. Once this battle is over and the human hunters are wiped from the earth, we will continue from there. They will spread in all directions and eviscerate the West.”

The dark vampire simply nodded. “Have my meal brought to me. And have my enforcers meet with me after they are finished. We have a few things to discuss before we disembark.”

“Very well, Master.” The little vampire finished sweeping up the loose soil from the floor and deposited it into the trash. “Is there anything else?”

“Check with the ship’s captain and make sure that our ground transports have been arranged for. Both the trucks and the trains. We need to make it to this…”

“Groom Lake.”

“This Groom Lake base before the full moon.”

The little vampire nodded. “Very well, Master.” He turned to leave, then turned back. “Master, is there a significance to us being there on the full moon?”

“Yes, Puppet, there is.” The little vampire waited a moment hoping his master would explain, but once he realized that none would be coming, he simply nodded and exited the cabin.

The dark vampire went to the circular window with its heavy curtain and slowly pulled the material back. The sun had just set outside. Licks of red could just be seen along the horizon and he allowed himself to relax. He unlocked the porthole-style window and pushed it open. The salty sea air blew in and he could taste the tang of the salt. The pungent smell of the briny water mixed with diesel exhaust and rotting sea vegetation helped cleanse his mind of the memories the soil always brought.

Before long, a knock at his door brought two young women. Half dazed from their drug induced sleep and barely clothed, they had obviously been abused by some of the crew during the trans-Atlantic crossing.

The Sicarii reached out with one hand and grasped the first girl gently by the jaw. She started at first by his cold touch, then calmed as he stared into her eyes. Slowly she smiled, her glassy eyes sparkling as he directed her to the side. He turned his attention to the other young lass and did the same. Once both girls were properly under his spell, he had to choose which to have as a meal and which for dessert. Brunette or blonde? Either way, he didn’t like the screaming or hysterics. It put too much adrenaline into the blood stream and it gave the blood a more acidic taste…something he simply didn’t have the stomach for after such a long trip.

He pulled the brunette to him and exposed her neck. She smiled up at him, her mind lost to some happy memory of her youth as he lowered his fangs and sank them deep into her jugular. She didn’t even wince as he began to drain her. She moaned and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer. She began to dry hump his leg as he sucked her dry, his sensitive ears listening to her heart slow, even though her body had no idea it was dying.

She continued to moan and grind at his leg, increasing in intensity until she finally came and went with her final breath.

As he lowered her slowly to the deck of the ship, the young blonde who had watched the entire thing with a dumb smile on her face and rubbing her breasts at the same time stepped forward and tilted her head for him.

“Me next,” she moaned as he lowered his bloody mouth to her neck and repeated the process.

She came twice before he lowered her still body to the floor of his cabin.

*****

Tufo and Adolfo had just finished setting up the trainer for the Mk IV mod II Gyroscopic Personnel Operated Dual Canon – 50 Caliber, or POD gun as they had been nicknamed. An ingenious design, the weapon consisted of two .50 caliber machine guns, chain fed, water cooled and computer operated. The operator could input field coordinates so that should the operator point the thing in the direction of someplace they shouldn’t, the computer would shut down the trigger mechanism and disable it. The upside was, one POD gun operator couldn’t accidentally shoot another POD gun operator station. The down side was, should a POD station get overrun by vampires, they’d have to have their own defensive support on site to defend their position. Another POD gun station couldn’t shoot in the area to clear it.

Tufo felt that mounting three of these POD guns on the high ridges on either side of the dry lake bed would give the operators the best field of fire once the wave of blood suckers hit. They could shoot down into the low lands from high ground and with security personnel on site to reload the PODs, provide defensive security and maintain communications, each station would be its own little war machine to cause general mayhem and carve out huge numbers of the vampire army.

Captain Roberts loved the PODs and thought it was a hell of an idea. His men on the other hand, were simply excited that they would get to play with equipment that looked like something straight out of a video game. Many were playing rock-paper-scissors behind the captain’s back to see who would get to sit in the chair and actually pull the trigger.

Nicolo began the training exercises. His plan was simple. Whoever could master the machine became the gunner; whoever didn’t, provided support. Rock-paper-scissors be damned. Only the best would pilot his state of the art PODs. His life and the lives of his squad mates might well depend on the skills of the man behind the stick of these units and he wanted only the best sitting in the chairs.

As Nicolo went through the different capabilities of the PODs and the limitations, Tufo stood back and listened. Colonel Mitchell stepped in behind him and tapped his shoulder. “What’s going on?” he whispered to Mark.

Tufo pulled him back a bit so as not to interrupt Nicolo and his training and filled Matt in on the PODs. “When Nicky told me about his ‘oranges’ and what they could do, I really thought that this would be the best use of base security personnel. They could be put into a useful position without risking their lives any more than necessary and still provide a valuable…”

“And you did this without consulting with me?” Matt asked.

Mark looked at him blankly. He really had no good answer for this one. He avoided Matt’s gaze and crossed his arms over his chest. “Yes.”

Matt’s expression was unreadable. He looked over at the PODs and at Robert’s men, then turned back to Tufo. “Good job, Major. Keep up the good work.”

Mark’s eyes widened a bit with surprise. “You’re not upset?”

“Nope. I’ve been trying to figure out how in the hell we could use Robert’s men and not get them killed since we got here. Looks to me like you figured it out for me.” He patted his shoulder with pride. “Excellent job.”

Matt started to go then paused, “I know that time isn’t a luxury we have, but next time bounce it off of me before you actually put it into action.” He gave him a slight shrug. “At least then I’ll know what’s going on.”

Mark shot him a sideways smile. “Yes, sir.”

“Carry on, XO.”

*****

The line of black SUV’s rolled up to the entrance of the underground shelter and stopped, waiting for the doors to open and allow them entrance. The guards escorting the vehicles knocked on the window of the driver’s door and when it cracked slightly, the Wackenhut officer stated, “Your people will have to disembark here. The vehicles park over there on the old airstrip.”

Immediately, the rear doors of the SUV opened and a contingency of large, heavily muscled men got out, all surrounding a beautiful and obviously over-the-top woman. “Down boys,” she cooed. “Mommy will handle this.” She motioned for the security officer to step closer and did her best to put on a pouty face. “We really aren’t dressed for traveling over this kind of terrain, young man. Can’t you make an exception this one time and allow us to simply enter this…” she glanced around to steel doors of the facility, “well, whatever it is that this thing is? Ple-e-e-a-ase?”

The guard gave her an all-business stare. “No, ma’am. Orders are orders. You can enter here, but the vehicles still have to be parked on the old air strip.”

And evil glint hit her eyes and a snarl curled her lips. “Fine. Be a little shit.” She snapped her fingers. “Eat him, boys,” she growled. The guard took a single step back and brought his weapon to bear on the advancing wolves who suddenly fell to their knees, along with the woman in the evening dress, the gravel biting into the soft flesh of their hands, tearing into the fine material of their expensive clothing.

“I think you and your people can stand down, Victoria,” Maxwell said softly as he stepped through the doorway. “And maybe learn to show a little respect to our hosts.”

The woman seemed to be choking on some invisible power that emanated from the bearded man as he approached her. All of the others in the train of black SUVs exited the vehicles and solemnly took a knee in reverence to him. Max shook his head in disgust at her before he released them and strode back to the doors and pushed them open. “Do as the man said. Everybody in here. Driver’s put the cars away,” he barked. “We have business to see to.”

The numerous wolves retrieved their belongings and marched as best they could into the cavernous facility already filled with thousands upon thousands of waiting wolves, all eager to see the ‘First Family’ of the pack. None more anxious than the son of the First Bitch, Viktor olim Verissimo nunc Veranus. With his eyes now open to what he believed to be the truth, he was ready to challenge the hierarchy and take his rightful place as the Master of the Pack.

The new wolves entered, taking in the new surroundings, most of them feeling their stomachs sink or their hearts drop as they absorbed the giant underground facility. The industrial feel of the place with only the barest of essentials provided made most feel as though they had been dropped into the wild, and a very deserted wild at that.

Max watched from the doorway as Viktor stared down the group from the center of the facility. Victoria had still not noticed him as she looked around, her bags hanging from each hand. When her head swung around and her eyes and nose caught Viktor’s presence, she froze in place, as did most of her entourage. Her eyes widened at first and Viktor’s brows creased with curiosity as he noted first pleasure and amazement cross her features, but only for a moment before she masked her face and her eyes narrowed on him.

“How are you here?” she asked quietly. “You have duties elsewhere.”

“I am fulfilling my duties,” Viktor stated matter-of-factly. “But I bring forth a formal challenge.” He stepped forward with purpose, his eyes never leaving hers. He studied her face as he approached and allowed his voice to rise so that ALL wolves within the facility could hear his challenge plainly. “I challenge for my birthright! For the position of Master of the Pack!”

A wolf from the rear of her entourage stated, “He cannot challenge, he has been outcast.”

She glared behind her then turned back to Viktor. “He is not outcast,” she announced plainly. “He and his were only…assigned extended duties away from the pack proper.” She turned her attentions to her husband. “That’s not outcast.”

Max ignored her, but his eyes showed disapproval of her actions.

“Who leads MY pack?” Viktor asked.

“We’ve had a few…changes…in leadership, as of late, my son,” Victoria stated. “It seems our prior Pack Master fell into a string of bad luck and found himself challenged. Then the new Master appeared weak and he was challenged.”

“WHO LEADS?” Viktor yelled.

A very large and heavily muscled man stepped forward, pushing his way past the rest of the entourage. His neck was as thick as an oak tree and Viktor could have sworn that his knuckles actually dragged the ground. He assessed the man, looking for a weakness. The only immediate one might be that he was so heavily muscled that he couldn’t reach his ass to wipe it after taking a dump. The man thumped his chest loudly and exclaimed, “I LEAD!”

“Do you recognize my challenge?” Viktor asked.

Before the man could answer, Victoria stepped between them, “You cannot challenge, my son.” Viktor shot her an evil glare before she continued, “It is not the full moon.”

Max finally stepped forward. “As the Alpha of all Alphas, I waive that rule.” A small curve of his lip started to form. “If he wishes to challenge outside the full moon, so be it.” Max gestured to the walking tree who now lead the pack. “It is your choice to recognize the challenge.”

The large man smiled through gapped front teeth. “I look forward to finally crushing your memory from the thoughts of the other pack members. I ACCEPT THE CHALLENGE!” he yelled.

*****

Foster leaned across the edge of the counter and heaved violently into the sink. The dark red blood that splattered into the deep sink splashed up the sides and onto his shirt, but he didn’t care. He cursed to himself that he had to taste this abomination again as it came back up, but the fact that it got into his sinuses sent him over the edge. He feared he’d never stop smelling the stench of lamb now.

He gagged on the taste and heaved again, throwing up a little more violently, but a lot less in volume. He gripped the edge of the stainless steel sink so hard that he crushed the sides of it in his hands. As he spit the remains of his ‘Beastia’ meal into the sink, he turned on the water and tried to rinse the taste away.

“Are you okay?” His guard handed him a towel.

Paul rinsed and spit into the sink then turned the water off. He wished he had a mirror, but knew it would do little good. If he looked as bad as he felt then he could be mistaken for a zombie. “I think my brother is purposely trying to poison us.”

The guard cracked a smile at him. “The secret is to not go too fast. Sip at it until your system gets used to it.”

“How the fuck would you know?” Paul spat.

The guard lowered his eyes and tried to avert the answer until he realized it wasn’t a rhetorical question. “A while back, I found myself in an area with few humans, but a lot of wild mountain goat,” he admitted. “It was eat from the animals or starve.”

“And?” Paul’s eyes pleaded.

“And…I learned the hard way.” The guard nodded. “I was starving when I finally caught the first goat. I was a glutton and filled myself. The results were similar to what you just went through.”

“How did you figure it out?” Paul asked quietly.

“I was so hungry, I had to try something. I thought maybe I was allergic.” He shook his head as he thought back to that terrible time. “I thought maybe if I took a little in small doses I could build up a resistance.”

“That’s stupid.” Paul waved him off dismissively.

“Maybe. But it worked.”

Paul sighed and pushed off from the counter. “Bring me more,” he ordered. “A LITTLE more.”

“Going to try again?”

“It’s either that or fucking starve.”

*****

Damien lay in the far corner of the darkened lower levels, his breath coming in pants. The woman he had just fought ceaselessly with and finally got the upper hand on lay next to him, her naked body draped over him. She was breathing hard as well. Both felt well and completely satiated.

“You surprised me flesh eater,” she purred.

“In a good way, I hope.” Damien fished for a compliment.

She chuckled as she pulled at the remains of her dress. “Oh, if it were bad, I would have ended you in the middle of it,” she laughed.

Damien nodded but something told him that was the best he could hope for in the way of compliments. “You have an amazing body.” He reached up and ran the back of his hand along the side of her breast and down her ribs.

“I know,” she said flatly. “I’m so glad I was created at my prime. I can’t imagine some of these others who were turned once their asses go flat or their boobs have gotten saggy.”

“Sucks to be them.” He smiled a shitty grin.

“Yes it does.” She drew circles across his bare chest with her sharpened nail.

“So where does this leave us?” he asked. “Still intend to make me a slave?”

She pondered his question a moment. “I don’t know. Maybe.”

Damien smiled inwardly. “It better be a sex slave, or I’ll just keep hammering you into the floor until I’ve convinced you.”

“Ooh, a little bit confident, aren’t we?”

“It’s either that or I eat you.”

“You already did that lover.” She giggled, rose up, and straddled him again in the darkness. He rose to the occasion and she quickly engulfed him with her silky wetness. “I may need more convincing before I make a final decision though…”

Damien reached up and cupped her face, “I don’t even know your name.”

She leaned back and fully impaled herself on him then released a moan. With a growl in the back of her throat she leaned down and pressed her breasts to his chest. She bit his lower lip and whispered, “Rachel.” She let her hair billow down to cover his face as she rode him again and his hands squeezed her breasts in rhythm to her rocking, “But you may call me Lilith.”

Damien pulled her neck to him and bit her, drinking wildly from her. Rachel allowed him to feed from her and it fed their lust. Just as he felt he could hold no more, they both climaxed and she collapsed upon him once more.

The two lay alone in the dark, spent for a long time before Rachel pushed away from him and whispered in his ear, “Go clean yourself up, my lover. You’re covered in blood and I have big plans for you.”

Damien smiled inwardly and nodded. He groped around for his clothes and quickly dressed. He pulled her to him once more and kissed her deeply, mixing both her blood and their sex in the kiss. “Until next time,” he whispered. He slipped up the stairs and into the artificial light of the facility above.

As he approached the showers, one of Foster’s guards noted him. “Where’ve you been?”

“Feeding and fucking obviously. I need a shower,” Damien said cockily.

“Yeah?” the guard replied. “Looks to me like you just had one.”

Damien looked down at himself and he was spotless. Other than a light crusting of blood around his mouth, he appeared fresh. He stood there a moment, confusion evident on his face. He thrust his hand into his pants and checked his junk. It was clean and dry. He pulled his hand out and smelled it…fresh. The guard gave him an odd look and Damien simply glared at him.

He darted into the showers and stripped down. He inspected himself and didn’t have so much as a crust of blood on his back, the scratches from his vampire lover had disappeared. “What the fuck is going on…” he muttered.

“You are mine now, Damien…” her voice echoed in his head.

17

CHAPTER TITLE

A large Peterbilt slowed to a stop and Barbara was thrilled to see the black Humvee waiting at the main gate for her and Bobby. The truck driver had pulled off of I-40 and let them out at the gate exit without pulling off the road. She jumped down from the truck and thanked him for the ride before solidly shutting the door.

She and Bobby walked to the parking area near the Pass & ID building and were greeted by one of the security team. “Mrs. Mueller?” he asked, looking again at an enlarged copy of her military ID card.

She set her go bag on the ground and with it, the weight of the world. “Most definitely.”

“I’m Staff Sergeant Miller and I’ll be your shadow, ma’am.” He opened the back door of the military transport so that Bobby could climb in. Barbara placed his backpack in the floor next to him as she climbed into the front. “Did you notice anybody following you?”

“Thankfully, no.” She looked over her shoulder again.

“It won’t matter in about forty-five seconds, ma’am,” he said as he wheeled the Humvee around and pulled up to the gate guard who saluted at him and gestured him through. “Unless your pursuers are military, we should be good now.”

Barbara sighed and felt the tension leave her body to the point she almost wanted to cry. The guard noticed her distress and reached across the oversized console between them and took her hand in his. “You’re safe now, ma’am. You’ve got a whole compliment of armed guards that will put their lives on the line to keep you and your son safe.”

She fought back tears as she nodded, her voice caught in her throat. After a third attempt she finally croaked out a “Thank you.”

Miller shook his head. “Not at all, ma’am.”

“Barbara, please. Just Barbara.”

Miller shook his head. “I don’t think so, ma’am.” He looked in the rear view mirror at Bobby staring out the window at the base. “Precious cargo onboard.” She glanced over her shoulder and nodded at him.

“His dad and I certainly think so.”

He smiled at her. “I meant the both of you, ma’am.” He gunned the engine once the last car had turned out of their way and made straight for the hangar. The guards outside the hangar were waiting for them and opened the doors as soon as they saw the Humvee approaching. Miller slowed the vehicle to make the curve approaching the hangar then pulled straight through to the rear of the almost empty building. Crates and boxes lined the outer walls waiting to be carted off to Nevada once the MS4 crew had finished this last major operation.

Miller shut off the engine and stepped out of the vehicle. He opened Bobby’s door and helped the child out, handing him his backpack before sealing the vehicle back up. He walked Bobby around to his mom and escorted the two of them to the elevators in the rear of the hangar. “I’m to show you to your rooms. Honestly, they aren’t much, but there’s a hot shower and private restrooms. The beds are pretty comfortable and we have cable television down there.”

“Down there?” Barbara asked.

“Below decks, ma’am. This facility goes about five floors below ground,” he informed her. “You can’t tell from outside, but it’s pretty state of the art. Unfortunately, you won’t have access to most of it, but you can access the second floor without a key card and that’s where your rooms are.”

She simply nodded as they stepped into the elevators.

“Can I push the button, Mom?” Bobby asked.

Miller smiled and pointed to the one with the big ‘2’ on it. Bobby mashed it hard and it lit up. When the doors shut, Barbara found herself holding on to the sides of the elevator, waiting for it to drop, but the transition was smooth and seamless. The doors opened to a long hallway of identical doors. “Any room you want past number 8. Those before 8 are already taken. They all have sheets, blankets, towels…you name it. About the only thing you won’t have will be clothes and from what the colonel tells me, your husband has made arrangements for an account to be set up?”

Barbara looked at him questioningly. “I don’t know.” She shrugged. “And technically, Bob and I are still divorced.”

Miller nodded knowingly. “Not my business, ma’am. I’m just told that you and your son are VIP guests until we’re told otherwise.” He held the elevator door with a smile.

“I can’t tell you how much we appreciate…everything, Sergeant Miller.”

He held his hand up to stop her. “It’s not necessary, ma’am. I have a family, too.”

She walked down the hall and Bobby ran ahead of her. “I want number 9. That was my number in little league, Mom. It’s a lucky number.”

She just nodded at him and waved him on. “That’s fine, sweetheart. Number nine sounds good to me.”

“When you get hungry, we have a small cafeteria here. It’s not much since the grand majority of the support staff relocated, but we tend to get together and whip up a small meal at supper time. Breakfast and lunch though…well, we just sort of wing it.”

Barbara turned and wrapped her arms around Miller’s neck. “Thank you.”

Miller was somewhat taken aback for a moment, but he hesitantly returned the hug and patted her back. “You’re welcome, ma’am,” he whispered. “I’ll send someone for you and your son when we have the food ready.”

She quickly turned away and slipped into the room.

*****

“We want it done now,” the raspy voice on the satellite phone demanded.

Major Sheridan sighed inwardly and pulled the phone away from his ear briefly, pinching the bridge of his nose to ward off the headache he was starting to get. “And I’m telling you, it can’t be done now,” he argued. “The target has too many guards about him. I can’t get close enough. Besides, if we’re lucky, once this battle begins, I may not have to risk exposing myself. Your damned vampire god may do the job for me.”

“He is not a god,” the voice responded. “He only thinks he is one.”

“Whatever,” Sheridan shot back. “The point is, if I try to act now, I’ll very well out myself to the whole bloody world and what will that get us? Nothing, that’s what. The target will still be alive and kicking and you’ll not get what you want. I’ll be dead, so I’ll definitely not get what I want. This vampire god wannabe will be alive and kicking and where will that leave you?”

“Do not presume to know our politics, human,” the voice warned.

“No? Really? Well, tell me this then. How is it you were able to escape joining this almighty vampire Armageddon anyway, hmm? How is it, if this vampire is so bloody powerful, you and your group were able to ignore his call to arms?”

“Our ways are not for you to know.”

“If you want me to do your damned dirty work, you’ll answer the fucking question!” Sheridan all but yelled into the phone.

He listened intently and heard nothing. Not even breathing. He debated saying something just to see if the representative for the vampire council was still there, but he knew this was a waiting game. A verbal version of who blinks first. So he waited. Just as he was about to tell them to find someone else to do the damned job he heard the phone shift.

“We have our ways, hunter. That is all you need to know,” the raspy voice replied.

“Not good enough,” Sheridan responded. “I want a real answer.”

He waited again, but the wait was much shorter. “The Sicarii sent emissaries to each family of vampires. We made sure that we were not to be found. If we were not found, we could not be called to his service.”

“Right. The council isn’t just one family,” Sheridan stated. “I may not know all the ins and outs of vampire politics, but I do know that much.”

“We are considered a familia. The Council is its own entity. Like a family, when one member perishes for whatever reason, the eldest of the family steps up to take the members place,” the voice explained. “And like a family, we have a head that would be served. If that head, or any other member of the council is not served the conscript, then none of us is considered served.” After a brief pause the vampire asked, “Is your curiosity satisfied now, hunter?”

Sheridan nodded at the phone. “Sure. I’ll accept that. But it doesn’t change the circumstances here on the ground. The target is still too heavily guarded and I won’t attempt a strike until the battle has begun.” He could feel the tension rise across the phone. “But you have my word that once the full moon is upon us and the battle has begun…Rufus Thorn is a dead man.”

*****

Jack, Apollo, and Spalding took over the training regimen of the squads while Mark and Adolfo took two work crews out to the dry lake bed. With the POD guns and the peripheral equipment loaded into trucks, they worked with Colonel Mitchell who was in the new OpCom setting up satellite uplink relays to the locations of the POD stations. Diane drove a modified pickup up and down the dry lake bed to act as a targeting aid as each station was set up so that each new station could lock on its computer aided aiming system.

Captain Roberts brought his men who weren’t actually on duty at the time to assist in the setting up of the systems. McDonald, who proved to have the hand-eye coordination of a life-long gamer, was one of the lucky few who past Nicolo’s tests and would get to man the chair of a POD gun.

As they set up one of the PODs on the highest point, McDonald laid claim to that particular station. “You can see forever from this one. I think this one is mine.” He patted the side of the cockpit as they finished running the cabling to the Lithium battery system below.

“Too bad them Italians won’t let us keep ‘em, eh, James? It would be nice to have a system like this to shoo off them UFO nuts, huh?” one of his support crew said.

“Screw the UFO nuts. I’d use this baby for friggin’ coyotes, man.” McDonald smirked. “Or duck hunting. Or rabbits, or…”

“There’d be nothing left,” an IT tech replied as he finished up the systems test.

“So what? The point isn’t to have a trophy. The point is to hit the damned thing!” McDonald laughed.

“Okay, system is ready for testing,” the IT tech said as he slipped out of the chair.

McDonald clapped his hands together and jumped into the POD. “Let’s fire this bastard up and see what kind of damage the real thing does.”

“Negative!” Tufo barked as he came around to the open cockpit door. “This is a system test. No live fire, do you read me. That is the base XO down there in that truck.”

“Yeah, yeah, I gotcha. Targeting only,” McDonald said, acting as though his feelings were hurt. “But we are going to test these things before the uglies get here, aren’t we?”

“Eventually, yes. But right now, we’re just setting them up and getting the synchros aligned with the targeting systems,” Mark replied. “Once all four are online, then we’ll input the buffer parameters and…”

“The what?” James asked, honestly dumbfounded.

“The…didn’t you listen during the orientation?” Mark asked, seriously wondering if McDonald was the right man for the job.

“Of course I did, but there was a shitload of information put out.” He strapped into the seat. “And to be honest, the big guy that said it all, he don’t speak good English. He was sort of hard to understand.”

Mark sighed and shook his head. “Once all of these big round things are ready, we have to program them so the guys pulling the trigger don’t accidentally shoot each other.”

At first McDonald was pissed that Mark spoke to him like he was stupid, but then he realized what he was saying and his eyes widened. The idea of one of the other men accidentally shooting him made him realize, these weapons could do a LOT of damage, intentionally or unintentionally. He’d much rather NOT get shot by one. He nodded at Mark. “Yeah. That’s a good idea. Let’s just get the targeting thing set up.”

Mark picked up his radio. “Diane, you’re a go.”

He lifted his binoculars and watched as the pickup took off across the dry lake bed. McDonald used the targeting system to zoom in on her vehicle and the POD instantly spun around, the barrels locking on her moving target. “Gotcha, Sweet Pea,” he whispered. He zoomed in again and her face came into focus on his view screen. “Whoa. I didn’t know it would do that,” he said aloud. He zoomed in again and it closed in on her ear, the camera staying focused on the tiny stud diamond attached to her lobe. As the truck moved up, down, slowed or accelerated, the diamond stayed centered in his view screen. “This is amazing.”

“Okay, Diane, we have it. You’re good,” Mark said into the radio then watched her slow the truck and turn it around.

McDonald keyed the sequence to shut down the POD and stepped out. “I want one!” he said with an ear to ear grin.

“Me too,” Mark agreed. “But they only have six and I think they’d notice if any came up missing.”

McDonald stared at the POD, debating on whether he could swipe one in the heat of the battle. “Don’t even think it,” Nicolo warned, knowing exactly what the man was thinking. “Come. We have three more to synchronize.”

*****

“Sicarii, we are ready. The trucks, they are loaded, and the final cars have been loaded,” the little messenger stated.

“Very well, Puppet. Let us be off. We have a war to wage,” the dark vampire said.

The messenger spoke into a radio and a moment later the train began pulling, rocking the passengers as each car was jerked forward. “Soon master, we shall rain death upon the hunters and there will be nothing left to stand in our way.” A smile crossed his pale face.

The dark vampire laid down in his private car. “I still worry, Puppet.”

“What could possibly worry you, Master? You have thought of everything. You have planted the seeds of fear so deeply into the hearts of the hunters that they have all gathered together in hopes that their combined might…”

“No, Puppet. You forget that the hunters began coming together before Mr. DeGiacomo returned to them,” the dark one said. “No, I fear that I may have missed something.”

“What could you have possibly missed, Master?”

The dark vampire looked at him and shook his head. “If I knew that, Puppet, it would not bother me, now would it?” The dark vampire scraped his hardened nail across the oak countertop shaving thin slivers of wood from it. “No, there are ghosts of dreams that haunt me. Something on the edge of my mind that waits for me to remember. Something that I fear may be important, but I can’t quite identify it yet.”

“I don’t know, Master. I fear it is just nerves.” The little messenger tried to calm his master. “You are finally about to realize your dream of world domination and you are simply nervous, that is all. You were created for this, after all. Now it is your moment to shine and you fear the world stage.”

The dark vampire shot him a flat stare. “Puppet, you are a master of idiocy, did you know that?”

The little messenger paused a moment and stammered, “P-p-please, Master, forgive me. I j-just wanted to relieve your mind, that is all.”

The dark vampire sighed and pushed him away. “Leave me. Perhaps the silence will help my mind to remember what it is that I need to know.”

“Of course, master.” He scraped and bowed before exiting the train car.

The dark one sat in the dimly lit train car, the only sound the noise of the train moving along the tracks. The rhythmic sound reminding him of a heartbeat. A mechanical heartbeat, but a heartbeat nonetheless.

*****

“Colonel, we have reports coming in from spotters,” the technician stated, looking up from his console.

“Report,” Mitchell barked.

The tech handed the hardcopy to the command duty officer. “Houston Port Authority reports a cargo ship arrived early last night. Her captain had rerouted there for mechanical difficulties. Somehow, the entire crew disappeared and every shipping container onboard was empty.”

“Say again, Lieutenant?” Mitchell asked.

“Oh, it gets better, sir,” the junior officer went on, “Countless semis had been jacked in the past week and many of them showed up on Port Authority security cameras. Not to mention…oh damn…Colonel? They got a train, too.”

“A train?” Mitchell came out of his chair. “Let me see that report.” His eyes scanned the report and his mind raced. He all but fell back into his chair. His mind continued to race as he contemplated the ramifications of the report.

“Lieutenant, find me someone who can calculate the number of bodies, human or vampire, that could be crammed into that many shipping containers. And let’s not forget the bulk cargo hold,” Mitchell ordered.

“Yes, sir.” He turned to find the information.

Mitchell turned back to his techs. “I want a layout of the most direct lines for that stolen train from the Houston Port Authority to here. Then contact every law enforcement agency between here and there…every state law enforcement, every podunk piece of shit town, every major metropolitan city, every township, every burg, anything that has people in it and I want them to SHUT THEM DOWN! Enact martial law if they have to, but get those people INDOORS! Tell ‘em to lock ‘em down if they have to! Get the people off the roads.” He was practically yelling now. The technician barked back a ‘yes sir!’ and turned to track the fastest route for the train.

“Next, I want every highway, byway, country road, anything that runs parallel to that train line cleared of all traffic. If those trucks are loaded with what I think they’re loaded with, we want NOTHING to meet them on the road or to get in their way! I don’t care if we have to get every state police between here and there, clear those goddam roads!”

“Colonel? What’s going on?” Jackson asked as the OpCom began hopping to fulfill his orders.

“They’ve hit American soil. And they’re on their way here,” Matt said. “And these are just the ones we know about. There’s no telling how many are already here and eating their way across the country to us.”

*****

“Very well.” Maxwell finally made a move forward. “The challenge has been accepted.” He stepped between the two men and held his hands outward to keep the two apart. “You are the challenger. You may choose where the challenge is to take place.”

“Right here. Right now.” Viktor’s teeth clenched so tightly that Max feared he might break a few.

Maxwell nodded. “Very well.” He turned to the larger man. “You are the Pack Master. You may choose which form. Human or wolf?”

The larger man looked down at Viktor and shot an evil smile that did not reach his eyes. “Human,” he spat.

“Very well. The challenge has made and accepted. The terms have been made and shall be met. If either party breaks the guidelines, they will be made forfeit and the other shall be named the victor of the match. Do both parties understand the rules as I have explained them?”

Both men nodded. “Good. You shall both have ten minutes to prepare yourself and then we shall meet back here.”

Viktor turned away and began peeling off his shirt when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned and met his mother’s gaze. “Things are not what they seem, my son,” she whispered.

“How dare you…”

“Listen to me, or you will not be victorious,” she whispered quickly. “Mario is strong, but he is slow and dim of head.” Her eyes darted over her shoulder then back to him. “Also, he has a weak left knee and a bad right shoulder. He is right handed and will try to fool you into thinking he is not.”

Viktor stared at her, not believing a word. “I do not—”

“I do not care if you trust me now, just believe my words, my son. Once you have beaten him and taken your rightful place, I will explain all to you. Until then, know that I am cheering for you in my heart. Until then, I must keep up appearances.” She turned quickly and left him standing there, unsure what to think.

“What was that all about?” Maxwell asked.

“I’m not sure.” Viktor shrugged.

“What did the she-bitch say?” Max asked. “Did she ask you to rescind your challenge?”

“No,” Viktor replied, still in shock. “She said that Mario is big and dumb and has a weak left knee.”

Max nodded. “Yes, he does. I can see him favoring it as he walks.” He nodded toward the larger man. “He also has a hitch in his shoulder.”

“His right shoulder?” Viktor asked.

“Yeah,” Max said. “See how he keeps jabbing with his left as he warms up? He’s a righty, but he’s trying to loosen up his left arm as if he leads with it. When he does throw his right, he has a hitch in it. I’d bet money he got it dislocated pretty bad…and recently or it would have healed already.”

“Either that or he’s not a natural born wolf?”

“He’d have to be or he couldn’t be Pack Master.”

Viktor stretched and loosened up. “What are the odds, he knows any of the Lycan moves?”

Max studied the larger Mario a moment more. He turned back to his son with a smile. “None.” He patted his son on the back. “Rip his head off.”

“I plan to make him hurt a lot before I do that,” Viktor replied.

As the two men approached each other, Max stood between them. He scratched at his beard and studied his watch. “Are you both prepared?” he asked as a formality. “The decision is final. There can be only one.” He turned to the assembled wolves, many of whom had laid bets on the upcoming battle. “The victor of this battle WILL BE the Pack Master, the new Pack Alpha, your king. Any who would disagree, speak now.”

When nobody spoke, Max raised his hand high in the air…both men watched each other, their eyes glued to each other’s. Max lowered his hand and Mario lunged for Viktor hoping to grapple him to the ground, but Viktor leapt into the air clearing the larger man and watching him go face first into the concrete floor.

As Mario slid across the floor, Viktor spun and jumped to land on his back, but despite Mario’s huge size, he spun and raised his feet, catching Viktor in mid-air and launching him up and over him. Viktor landed on his feet, and Mario rolled to his.

“You move pretty well for a fat boy,” Viktor taunted.

Mario glanced down at his rippling muscles and flexed. “This isn’t fat!” he yelled, but when he looked back up, his jaw was crushed with a right cross that sent his head snapping to the side.

Viktor spun to the opposite side and grabbed Mario’s arm, twisting it into an arm-bar and dropping the man to his knees. He continued to apply pressure until he was sure the man’s arm would break, but Mario spun his body under him and got out of it, pulling Viktor to him and into a bear hug.

As Mario squeezed, trying to crush the air from him, he laughed. “Thought you could better me, little man? You’re just a spoiled elitist.”

Viktor threw his head back, crushing Mario’s nose, then leaned forward and brought his heel down on the cap of his right knee as hard as he could. Mario howled in pain and dropped to his knees, further crushing the kneecap against the cold concrete floor, but his arms refused to let go, or loosen.

Viktor threw his head back again and again, further destroying Mario’s nose, then wiggled down just enough to let loose a barrage of elbows to Mario’s ribs. Viktor felt the ribs on his right side begin to give so he concentrated all he had on his right elbow and continued his onslaught on Mario’s side until the man let him loose and he rolled away gulping down huge gasps of air.

Mario lowered his arm to cover his ribs and could barely stand, but Viktor sucked in air as fast as he could to recover from the lack of oxygen. He was still foggy headed but knew he had to strike while the iron was hot and Mario was injured.

Viktor gauged his distance, jumped through the air and landed a flying kick to Mario’s face that dislocated his jaw and sent numerous teeth flying across the facility’s floor. Mario, still on his knees, refused to go down. He pushed himself up with his hands and stared daggers at Viktor who walked back to him with purpose.

Viktor reached out and grasped a handful of hair with one hand and drew back a loaded fist with the other. “Do you yield?”

“Fugg off, pup,” Mario mumbled through his ruined excuse for a mouth.

Viktor brought his fist crashing directly into the center of Mario’s face, flattening his already crushed nose and sending great gushes of blood in all directions. He cocked his hand back again. “Do you yield?” he asked again louder.

Mario tried to spit his blood in Viktor’s face but accomplished only oozing a great blob of it down his chin. “Neber,” he spat out.

Viktor smashed his face in once more, this time feeling the bones crush and grind under his knuckles. “Will you yield?” he asked.

Mario’s body swayed like a rag doll tied to a string. Viktor suspected the only thing holding him up was his grip on the man’s hair. He cocked his fist back once more, ready to strike a final blow but held himself. Viktor studied the ruined face of his opponent before loosening his handful of hair and watched Mario slump into a bloody pile on the floor.

He turned to Max and waited for him to declare him the victor of the match, but he didn’t need to as the room erupted with cheers from the other wolves chanting his name.

18

“A moment of your time, my lord?” Damien asked as Foster lay stretched out in his chambers.

Foster looked at him with a curious eye. “Of course, child. Come closer.” Paul studied him a moment then leaned back again. “You’ve changed, my son.”

Damien didn’t avert his eyes this time. He chose simply to lie. “I’ve matured somewhat since my unfortunate…incident.”

“Ah, yes.” Paul nodded. “You do know that I had your little friend prepared for you, don’t you?” He gestured to the corner where a polished white skull sat upon a bone staff.

Damien approached it tentatively and ran his fingers along the polished bone. It was beautiful and ornate. He turned it in his hand in order to gaze at it. Whoever had finished it had inset red gemstones where the eyes should be. He smiled as he remembered his little Mexican rose. “Thank you,” he said softly.

“I’d hoped you would like it.” Paul sat up slightly. “First loves and all that…”

Damien held the skull close to him a moment then turned to Paul, “My lord, who is Rachel?” he asked bluntly.

Paul’s brows creased. “Rachel? I don’t believe I’m familiar with a Rachel.”

“Voluptuous, powerful, insatiable…” Damien added.

Paul’s brows rose. “Someone like that I’d definitely remember. No, I don’t know a Rachel that meets that description.” He absently picked at a nail.

Damien studied him and didn’t think he was lying to him. Still… “What about a Lilith?”

Paul froze a moment then turned to Damien. “Lilith who?”

“It’s just a name, my lord.”

“No, not that name,” Paul hissed. “Where did you hear it?”

“From Rachel.”

“And who is this Rachel?” Foster demanded.

“I don’t know,” he answered honestly. “I only just met her and I was hoping you could tell me more of her. She…intrigues me.”

Paul’s eyes narrowed as he studied Damien. Suddenly he no longer trusted the young vampire, yet he couldn’t say exactly why. “Where did you meet this Rachel?”

“Here, in this underground structure. Only a bit ago. She is most beautiful and she has the most delicious body…”

“But who is she?” Paul demanded.

“I don’t know.” Damien sat beside him, his eyes giving him their most innocent of looks. “There have been so many new vampires added to the fold of late, I had hoped you knew her.”

Paul sat up and tapped at his chin in thought for a moment. “Voluptuous, powerful, delicious…you fucked her, I take it?”

“More like, she fucked me,” he admitted with a sly smile. “More than once.”

Paul was instantly jealous. “What the hell would a vampire like that want with a newborn like you?”

“A sex slave,” Damien answered. “Or…so she said.”

Paul glared at him. “The next time you meet up with her, inform her that you are mine. If she wants to use you for a roll in the hay, that’s her business. But if she wants to make you a sex slave, she needs to talk to ME about it. Got it?”

Damien nodded. “Yes, my lord.”

“And no more talk of this Lilith either. We do not speak of her.”

“Why not?”

Paul shot him a warning look. “We just don’t,” he said. “If your Rachel wishes to discuss Lilith, I want to know why.”

“Of course, my lord.”

*****

Mitchell and Tufo stood side by side watching the tech crews finish running the systems checks on the last two POD systems installed outside the OpCom. The two PODs were on either side of the large concrete bunker and faced out toward the dry lake bed. Anything that got past the gauntlet of the other four PODs set up on the surrounding hillsides of the dry lake bed, the drones that would be in the air, the C130 that was planned to bring the rain, not to mention the scores of wolves, hunters and whatever others that Loren the Wyldwood had talked into joining them…they would have to make it past these last two POD emplacements in order to get to the command center.

Tufo smiled as he patted Matt on the back. “For the first time since this whole thing started, I think we not only have a chance at winning, but I actually feel sorry for the bastards coming at us.”

Matt continued to stare out past the dry lake bed, a cold chill giving him shivers in the dry desert heat. “I dunno, Mark, I have a real bad feeling.”

Mark looked up at the taller man and shook his head. “I don’t see how. We have every avenue covered. We have ground pounders, air support, weapon emplacements—”

“I know,” Matt interrupted. “I know, this is just a feeling.”

Mark thought a moment, scratching at his chin. “Is it because you’ll be shifting and you’ll have to entrust me with the troops?” He was unsure if he really wanted to know the answer.

Matt continued to stare off toward the end of the dry lake bed. “Perhaps, partly. The shifting part, yeah.” He waited a moment longer than Mark would have liked before he added, “But I trust you with the men. If I didn’t, you wouldn’t be my XO.”

Tufo stood there a moment and contemplated his statement. “I know you aren’t thrilled about the shift. And even less thrilled that some hippie is going to be able to ‘direct’ you in battle, but consider this…” he turned to Matt and got his full attention, “this guy has been around for a couple of thousand years. He’s military, Matt. Maybe not modern military, but he knows tactics and he knows you’re important, so he’s not going to use you as cannon fodder.” He patted his old friend reassuringly on the back. “You’ll be back, large and in charge before you know it.”

Matt nodded slightly his eyes still gazing off at nothing. “I hope you’re right.”

“I’d bet money on it.”

*****

Laura pulled up to the hangar that had always been her home away from home. As she sat behind the wheel of her Jeep, she shook her head and thought, Hell, who am I kidding? This IS my home! and laughed at herself. She stepped from the vehicle and went to the guard shack.

“Miss Youngblood,” the guard greeted her, tipping his hat.

“George, how ya been?” Her voice reflected an honest concern.

“Busier than I thought we’d be, ma’am.”

Her eyes narrowed. “How so?”

“Didn’t Gunnery Sergeant Tufo fill you in, ma’am?”

“I was pretty busy before I left there. Why don’t you tell me.”

“Well, ma’am, Tinker Actual has been chomping at the bit to reacquire the hangar for some damned reason. We can’t figure out why. They’ve been out here three times since y’all pulled up stakes and headed to Nevada. The last time, Miller gave it to them with both barrels, if you catch my drift.” He gave her a smile and a wink.

Laura returned the smile and nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure he did. So what then?”

“They backed off. Miller told them that until the colonel came and finished cleaning out their stuff, it was still his.”

“Good for him.” She started to enter the hangar.

“Then Mueller’s family showed up…” he added, stopping her in her tracks.

“What was that?” She backed up.

“Yes, ma’am.” He grinned again. “Mueller’s family showed up. The colonel called ahead and cleared them for VIP treatment. Miller went and picked them up at the gate himself. Can you believe they hitched here all the way from—”

“Where are they now?” She was suddenly all business.

“Oh, um…inside somewhere I guess.” George seemed confused. Laura wasted no time getting inside and noticed all of the equipment crated and stacked along the walls of the hangar. It actually choked her up to see all of their work waiting to be shipped out.

She marched to the end of the hangar and saw Miller signing off on the daily reports. “Sergeant? Where is Bob Mueller’s family?”

“Miss Youngblood? I didn’t know you were coming back—”

“Where are they, Sergeant? I need to speak with them.” She planted her hands on her hips in her ‘all business’ pose.

Miller thought a moment. “I think they’re in their room.” Laura gave him an expectant look. “Oh, um, room nine of the JO’s quarters, ma’am.”

“Thank you,” she yelled as she darted for the elevator.

As Laura approached the door of Room 9, she suddenly got a knot in her stomach. She paused just as she lifted her hand to the door, then knocked softly.

“Is the food done alrea—” Barbara paused and looked up at Laura, taking in the nearly six foot tall, dark haired beauty. “Bob didn’t tell me they had models working here,” she said with more than just a hint of jealousy in her voice. She put a hand on her hip and struck a defensive pose. “I swear to God, if you tell me you’re here to fight for him, I’m just going to shoot you and be done with it. I’ve been through too fucking much already.”

Laura took a half step back and gave her a wide eyed stare, her mouth hanging open. “Umm…no!”

“Then you better have a good reason, because I’m really feeling inadequate and I have a gun,” Barbara quipped.

Laura couldn’t help but smirk on that one. She measured up the tiny little woman with her dark pixie haircut. “I can see why he finds you so adorable.” Her smirk slowly turned into a smile.

“Don’t patronize me, Amazon. I’ve had a rough couple of days.”

“Mom?” Bobby asked, his voice sounding sleepy, “Who’s at the door?”

Barbara turned and gave her a curious look, waiting for Laura to announce her intentions. “Oh, I’m sorry. I’m Laura Youngblood. I’m the...er, well, I was the Executive Officer of the squads.”

“Was?” Barbara’s brows rose in question.

“I recently quit,” Laura admitted. “I just came back here to clean out my office and I heard you were here. I wanted to speak with you.”

“Okay. Speak.” Barbara still held the door and acted uninviting.

Laura stared at the woman a moment, then sighed. “Fine. If you want to stay here with a handful of underpaid military guards and no other females to talk with, that’s your choice. I just thought I’d make myself available to you. I guess I should have known better. I’ll just get my things and leave.”

She turned to go when Barbara opened the door and stepped into the hall, “Wait,” she sighed. Laura paused in the hallway and turned back around. “Okay. Maybe I came across a little…”

“Bitchy?” Laura finished for her.

“I was going to say ‘strong’, but…”

“No, I think bitchy is closer.”

“That’s probably what Bob would say.”

Laura stepped back to the door and extended her hand, “Do over?”

Barbara shrugged. “Why not? Hi, I’m Bitchy Barb, want to be my friend?”

Laura laughed and shook her hand. “Hi, I’m Luscious Laura, here to steal your husband…”

Both women chuckled, until Barbara looked up and said stonily, “I’d shoot you dead.”

“I’ve got a man that I’m quite happy with, thank you,” Laura said defensively.

Barbara sighed. “Oh thank goodness. I read a book once about Amazons and they were all…”

Laura shook her head. “They were what?”

Barbara almost blushed. “L-E-S-B-I-A-N-S,” she spelled the word then pointed to her son. Laura snorted and shook her head.

“Not a problem,” she replied. She glanced over at Bobby who was trying to drift back asleep in front of a television with cartoons playing. “But I did want to ask you about who or what was after you.”

“Vampires,” she said softly. “At least, I think they were.”

Laura nodded. “And the colonel knows about this?”

“Bob does, so I’m sure he does.”

Laura nodded. She looked over her shoulder and did a mental count of the security that normally watches the hangar. “If you don’t mind, I think I may stick around here for a while. Just to make sure you and your son are safe.”

Barbara’s eyes widened. “Do you think they followed me here?”

Laura shook her head. “Highly doubtful. But just in case there’s any trouble, one more calm head in the fight won’t hurt.”

*****

“That one?” Damien whispered to empty air. “Are you sure?” To an observer, the young vampire would appear to have lost his mind. But in Damien’s mind he could both see, hear, and feel who he spoke with and she was becoming his mentor, his master, his lover, his… everything.

“Yes, that one, lover. He has almost two centuries behind him. Can’t you feel the power from him?” He ran his hand along the silky smoothness of her thigh and felt himself hardening at the thought of them wrapped around him again.

“No, I can’t feel him at all,” he chuckled.

She smiled at him and patted his hand. “In due time, lover. First, we must gather for you as much strength as you can hold,” she whispered into his ear. “If you are to fulfill your destiny, you will need to take baby steps.”

“And what exactly IS my destiny?” He licked at her earlobe.

“All in due time, lover.” She giggled and pulled away. “You need to build your strength.”

Damien stared at the heavily muscled vampire and his mouth watered at the idea of chewing on his pecs. “How do I tempt him below?”

“Lucky for you, this one likes little boys…” she teased.

“Oh, for the love of…” he groaned.

“Just tease him with it,” she whispered. “You don’t have to give it up to him.”

Damien growled low in his throat and swallowed his pride. “Tell me again why I’m doing this?”

“Doing what, lover?” she whispered as she stroked his chest.

“This. Debasing myself to eat assholes like this. There are plenty of others that I could get below much easier.”

“HE is powerful. You have to consume more powerful vampires in order to prepare yourself for the most powerful of them all…” she whispered, tickling the fine hairs on his neck.

“Thorn,” he breathed, a smile crossing his lips.

“Thorn is nothing,” she chided. “Once you’ve consumed the powers of this boy-lover, you’ll have as much power within you to handle someone like Thorn by yourself.”

Damien’s features narrowed. “Then who?” His confusion was evident.

“The Sicarii…” she whispered.

Damien’s eyes flew wide and his breath caught in his throat. “You jest.”

“No, lover,” she breathed in his ear again, a nail tracing lazily across his throat. “Once you have absorbed HIS power, added to your own, then you will be ready to fulfill your destiny.”

Damien smiled. He was beginning to believe what she was telling him and he was liking it. A lot. “Tell me, Rachel…what IS my destiny?”

She danced around him, rubbing her breasts upon him, running her hands about him, sending his senses into overdrive. “You’re not ready, lover.”

“I am ready, Rachel. Tell me,” he moaned, his lids half closed.

“You’re not ready…”

“I am. Tell me.”

She paused and lowered herself into his lap and kissed him deeply, sucking on his lower lip. “Do you love me, Damien?”

He opened his eyes slightly and smiled at her, “More than you’ll ever know.” He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her to him, “I don’t know what kind of spell you’ve put me under, but yes.  I am yours forever…for always and no matter what.”

She smiled and sat up, pushing him to the ground with her hands. “Then maybe you are ready.”

“Tell me. What is my destiny?”

“To resurrect me. To restore me to my rightful place.”

Damien cocked his head to the side and studied her. “You’re not real, then?”

She threw her head back and laughed. “Oh, lover, I’m real. I’m oh so real.” She leaned down and kissed him again, hard and allowed her fang to pierce his lip and draw his dark blood. “Tell me I’m not real.”

“Nobody else can see you though?” He was questioning his sanity.

“You can, and that is all that matters. You have a destiny, and that destiny is to free me.”

“And until then?”

“Until then, I shall mentor you, teach you, love you and direct you. I will make you the most powerful vampire in the world. But until then, do not speak my true name to any other vampires. There is power in a name. Only you are to know this power. For now, anyway.”

“Why would you do this?” Damien asked, staring deeply into her eyes.

Her gaze softened as she stared down at him. “Because only the most powerful vampire can stand by my side as my equal.”

*****

Max hovered at the edge of the celebration, the pride for his son showing on his face only occasionally. He would allow a smile to crack his veneer only to mask it again, but as the party wore on, he found himself smiling more and tapping his foot to the music. Once Viktor found the opportunity to tear himself away from the others, he approached his father.

“Where is she?” he asked between breaths.

“She slipped out shortly after you won,” Max said, pointing to the stairwell behind him.

“Do you know where they lead?”

“No, but she’s close. I can smell her.” He stole a glance behind him.

Viktor headed toward the stairwell when Max reached out and grasped his shoulder. “Not yet.” He shook his head. “Let her come to you.”

“I need to know why she warned me.”

“She’ll come to you,” Max reassured him. He stole another glance behind him and sniffed the air. “She’s not alone and there’s tension there. Let her handle this.”

Viktor growled deep in his throat and shot a glare at his father. “I’m the alpha now.”

Max shook his head. “Actually, no,” he corrected. “I’m the Alpha. You’re the Pack Master. There is a difference.”

“Are you going to usurp my authority?” Viktor’s eyes narrowing.

Max smiled at him and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “Just offering some advice, son, that’s all.”

Viktor studied him for a moment then stepped back. “Very well. She can come to me when she’s ready.”

The two men stayed along the edge of the party and waited, watching the festivities. Natashia and Nadia slipped in through the steel blast doors and saw the party going on, wolves drinking and dancing throughout the facility. Viktor and Max nodded and waved, motioning them over.

“It is done, my darling?” Natashia asked as she sidled up next to him, taking his face in her hand and turning it side to side inspecting for damage.

Viktor smiled and kissed her. “It is done.”

Max gripped his son’s shoulder and squeezed. “You’d have been proud, Tasha.” He shook Viktor’s shoulder. “It took him a little longer than I would have wagered, but he still did a fine job.”

Viktor turned a steely gaze up on him. “Longer than you would have wagered? The fight was over in a matter of moments.”

“Yes, and I thought you would have ended him after the second blow.” Max shot him a silly grin. “You’re so strong.”

“Did you not see the size of him?” Viktor turned to face his father.

“Bah! The bigger they come…”

“The harder they hit!” Viktor exclaimed.

“Stop whining, pup. You won!” A laugh bursting forth.

“He’s teasing you, father,” Nadia said as she moved in for a hug. “Does this mean that we will have to leave the island?” Sadness touching her voice.

“No. We will not be,” he informed her. “I’ll choose a second to act as my proxy for the pack.” He stared down into her eyes and saw them fill with joy. “I have a duty to Rufus to fulfill. I’ll not be deterred.”

“We need to speak.” Victoria’s voice was soft and barely rose loud enough to be heard above the festivities in front of them.

Viktor turned and saw his mother standing behind him, hands crossed in front of her, head slightly bowed. “Yes, I believe we do.”

Max stepped forward and gestured to Tasha and Nadia, “Perhaps we can give them a moment?”

Tasha shot him a stern look. The last thing she wanted to do was to leave her husband alone with the traitorous bitch, but Max ushered them away before she could protest.

Victoria watched them walk away and smiled sadly. “Nadia is so beautiful,” she said absently.

Viktor would not be swayed by her distraction. “You wished to speak. Speak.”

Victoria sighed and glanced over her shoulder. “I can only imagine what you must think my son, but things are not as they appear.”

“Enlighten me, mother,” he growled.

“I did what I did to protect you all,” she whispered, advancing on him. Her eyes pleaded with him to believe her. “You must accept that as truth if you believe nothing else.”

Viktor stiffened as she got closer. “From whom?”

She looked over her shoulder again, toward the stairwell and then up to her son. “There are forces at work here that I can’t discuss.”

Viktor glanced to the stairwell and then back to her. “If somebody is threatening the pack, then I shall deal with them.” He made to move for the darkened stairwell.

“Viktor, NO!” Victoria yelled and grabbed at his arm, pulling him back. “You mustn’t interfere.”

“If it affects the pack, then it is my duty.”

“It doesn’t affect the pack…it affects the family.” Her eyes pleaded with him. “ONLY the family.”

“Speak plainly.” He clenched his teeth so tightly they threatened to break. “And quickly.”

Victoria sighed and stole another glance toward the stairwell. She shook her head and lowered her eyes. “It is a very long story, my son.”

“Then tell it quickly.”

She looked up at him and he saw her eyes filling with tears. “What do you know of witches?”

19

Jack, Apollo and Sheridan went over the logistics again, then the proposed battle plan. With the placement of the POD stations that Adolfo brought, the middle section of the dry lake bed would be a killing field. The plains leading into the lake bed was where they planned to use the drones and the C130. The squads would direct the ground troops between the PODs and the command center, where the controls for the satellite were. The satellite was their main weapon of mass destruction and would be defended at all cost. They also knew that once it was fired up, the Sicarii would send his forces after the controls en masse.

Sheridan wanted to place his own men at the OpCom but Mitchell insisted that First Squad and Third Squads would defend OpCom personally. He directed Second Squad to act as a diversionary team and be a defensive line for the HQ building. The Headquarters building was the only building on the facility that was clearly marked and with the flag poles out front of the steel reinforced concrete structure, it looked like an easily defendable structure. He wanted Sheridan and his men to coordinate with Second Squad and become the diversion from Hell while defending the empty building. The vamps would discover the HQ before they ever got close to the bunker and if there were enough troops defending the building, they would think that it was a high value asset.

Jack and Apollo thought the idea held a lot of merit, but Sheridan fought it. He felt that using his men as a diversion was a waste of talent and could get them all killed. He was almost adamant about being in the OpCom during the attack.

Finally, Jack rolled up the maps and turned to Apollo. “Do you think you and your squad can light up the HQ enough to make it appear as a high value asset to the tangos?”

Apollo thought for a moment then shook his head. “Not without some kind of support. We’d need at least one more squad,” he replied honestly. “I’d prefer two.”

Jack sighed. He shot Sheridan a sideways glance and shook his head. “Well it seems that Sherry isn’t on board with the idea. The only other thing I can think of is maybe the Brazilians?”

Apollo nodded. “I’ll take ‘em, man. At least they got the guts to stay in a fucking fight.”

Sheridan turned on the larger man and pointed a finger at him. “That’s not the point, mate, and you bloody well know it!”

“Then why don’t you explain it to me to where I might can understand it, mate?”

“Enough!” Jack yelled. “Both of you.” He turned to Apollo and explained, “It’s his team, and if he doesn’t want to use them as support for this op, then so be it.” He turned to Sheridan and added, “But personally, I don’t see what the problem is with this. You draw them to the building and the PODs light them up before they ever get there. If there’s any breaches, you cut ‘em down. Easy peasy…”

“Because I think the risk is too great.” Sheridan stared at the man he called a friend.

“The risk?” Apollo repeated. “Christ on a fucking cracker! We’re talking about a million fucking vampires charging down our collective throats here and you want to talk risk? Man, you are so full of—”

“Can it!” Jack warned.

“Tell me he ain’t full of shit!” Apollo pointed at Sheridan.

“Go find Pablo and see if he’ll provide his boys for this op.”

“For this meat grinder, is more like it,” Sheridan quipped.

Jack turned to him and stared him down. “What the hell is your problem, Sherry?”

“Why don’t you tell me, Jack?” He crossed his arms over his chest.

“Seriously? Did you come here to assist in this operation or not? Because if you came here just to observe, you may as well pack your shit and go back to Newcastle.” Jack gritted his teeth as he stared his longtime friend down.

“Oh, now you want to send us home? After you called and begged for our help?” Sheridan prodded.

“I don’t need this. Not from you.” Jack scooped the maps up from the table.

“Yes, you do, Jack.” Sheridan moved to block the exit. “You bloody well do.”

“Move,” Jack warned.

“No. You and I need to clear the air.” Sheridan crossed his arms again.

“Move, or by God, I’ll move you.” Jack glanced to the side.

“You lost men, too, Jack. Good men. Don’t stand there and tell me—”

“Shut your goddamn mouth!” Jack’s finger jutted out and was poking Sherry in the chest. “You’ve lost your fucking nerve and now you’re using their memories to justify your not jumping into the muck.”

“That’s a crock and you know it.” Sheridan braced his hands on his hips. “You can’t expect me to sacrifice my men…”

“What sacrifice? I’m putting my second best man and his entire squad in there with you!” Jack yelled. “The only fucking reason I’m not in there with my own squad is because the colonel ordered us into the command center. So don’t stand there and tell me I’m ordering you to march off a fucking cliff.” Jack’s face was red and his temper had flared beyond normalcy. He knew it was the effects of the coming full moon, but he didn’t want to fight it. He wanted to reach out and rip Sherry’s head off for being a pussy.

“You’re so full of yourself, aren’t you, mate? Ordering around an officer and his men. I bet it gets you off at night, doesn’t it?” Sheridan baited.

“What?!” Jack was taken aback by Sheridan’s accusation. “This has nothing to do with rank and you damn well know it!”

“Oh, sure it does, mate. You enlisted types…you’re always looking for the first opportunity you can to one-up a commissioned officer.”

Jack shook his head. “I’m done with you, Sherry. You’ve lost your nerve.” He headed for the doors. “My men and I will use the other squads to do this. At least they have balls!” he yelled. He paused at the door. “Why don’t you and your ladies fight this thing in the cafeteria, hmm? You can sip lattes and have some half-fat, double mocha whatever the hell they are…no! Wait. You’re a Brit. I forgot. You bastards drink TEA. So go soak your sack in some hot water and then sip on that for a while. Maybe it will loosen you up a bit.”

“You insolent bastard.” Sheridan started to advance on him.

Jack dropped the maps and started to take a defensive stance when Tufo stepped into the room. “What the hell is all the yelling in here?” Both operators froze and eyed each other. “Is there a problem in here, Chief?”

Jack stared at Sheridan a moment before he shook his head. “No problem, Major. Just a slight disagreement on where Major Sheridan and his men should stage themselves during the upcoming battle.”

Mark nodded and held his hand out for the maps. “I thought Colonel Mitchell already made those decisions?” He unrolled the maps and laid them on the table.

“It seems the major thinks it a waste of his squad’s time.” Jack’s eyes never left Sheridan who still stared him down.

Mark nodded again, still studying the map. “Okay then. Major, care to tell me where you think you and your men could do the most good?”

“I’d like to stage my men and I in the Operations Command Center.”

Mark gave him a look of shock. “It would be awfully crowded in there. We’ll have two squads in there already, a helluva lot of support personnel…while I appreciate the offer, I think it would be overkill.”

“That satellite is our best—” Sheridan began.

“I know exactly what that satellite is, Major. But if you absolutely refuse to stage your men at the HQ, I’ll take it to Colonel Mitchell and let him know. And I’ll be gracious enough to allow you to pick a secondary staging area,” Tufo added. “But it won’t be the OpCom.”

He rolled the maps up and handed them back to Jack. “I strongly suggest you boys learn to play a little nicer. Don’t make me go full-out Marine on your asses.”

Mark walked out of the room and left the two operators standing alone. Jack shook his head and grunted a laugh. Sheridan motioned toward the departing major. “Who does he think he is?”

Jack snorted. “The XO. And he knows it.” He looked out the door at the man marching across the compound and shook his head. “And I wouldn’t fuck with him. Augmented or not, he’s tough as shoe leather, meaner than a snake and can fart like a freight train.” Sheridan did a double take and stared at Jack as though he were crazy. “Oh, trust me. You do NOT want to be trapped in a car with him.”

*****

Dominic saw Mark crossing the compound and hustled to catch up with him. “Major!” he yelled. Mark still wasn’t used to the title and it took him a moment to realize that Dom was yelling for him until he called him ‘asshole’. Stopped him dead in his tracks and giving Dom a chance to jog up alongside with a smile on his face. “Works every time.”

“Yeah, and if anybody asks, you said, XO, okay?” Mark added as they took off in the direction of his office again.

“You got it, boss.” Dom nodded. “Hey, look, I needed to ask you something.”

“You just did,” Mark grunted, the daily reports running through his head, the requisitions he needed to go over still waiting, the duty rosters that he hadn’t approved and the training reports that required his attention at the front of his mind.

“The dirt,” Dom said, stopping next to him. Mark kept walking then pulled up. He turned to Dom and gave him a quizzical look. “That I told you about? That the Sicarii stuck in my head? That dirt?”

Mark’s eyes widened as he remembered. “Oh, shit. Dom…”

“You forgot, didn’t you?” Dom looked totally disappointed.

“Not completely, just…” Mark began, then sighed. “Yes,” he admitted, “I did…sort of.”

Dom shook his head. He felt almost betrayed because he trusted that things would be different since the new Executive Officer had told him that he would look into it and together the two of them would figure it out. They had worked so closely together on the training grounds and the new programs that Dom just knew that there was a kinship built there, a friendship that went beyond the workplace.

“Follow me.” Mark turned and they headed to his office. Dom almost turned around and left, but something inside him told him to do it. He found his feet falling into step behind the man and before his brain could stop him, he was standing in his office. “Shut the door.”

As Dom shut the office door, Mark shuffled through a pile of folders on his desk. He dug until he found the one he was looking for and tossed it across the desk to him. “Here. Take a look at this and see if it rings any bells.” He then went around his desk to pour a cup of coffee.

Dom opened the folder and found tons of information in there. Old literature references to ancient vampires and their need to sleep on their native soil. Articles on how the earth that the dead are buried in is tied to them forever, even if they are reanimated. Dom flipped through the numerous articles and copies of old books. “Where did you get this?” he asked, realizing that his boss hadn’t forgotten and feeling like a clod for thinking it.

“I have trouble sleeping some nights. I researched it for you.” He blew at the cup of hot coffee. “Some of it, Evan found for me. The stuff in the really old books? Yeah, that came from him. The rest I pulled off the net.”

“So what does it mean?” Dom flipped through the pages, his eyes scanning everything.

“Beats the living dog shit out of me,” Mark snorted. “You’re the one that dreamed it. Or...lived it? Got injected with it? Whatever.” He shrugged. “I just looked up what I could find.” Tufo sat down and sipped at the bitter nectar. “It still doesn’t help us figure out the importance of the soil to the Sicarii, OR what to do with it, IF we can find it.”

Dom sighed and placed the folder back on his desk. “So now what?”

Mark shook his head. “Now…we keep planning this battle.”

“But what about the dirt, boss? I know this is important,” Dom pleaded.

“I have no doubt.” Mark leaned back and met his gaze. “And this research suggests it could be VERY important, but we are still right back where we were. The only thing we know for sure is there are a lot of trucks headed this way, most likely loaded with vampires, and they’re all running parallel to a stolen freight train.”

Dom looked at him sideways. “You’re shitting me. They’re on their way now?”

“Duh.” Mark took another sip of his coffee. “Dom, the full moon is, what? Two days off?”

“Judging by my nerves, I’d say that’s about right.”

“Then yeah. They’re on the way. And those are the ones we now about.” He leaned back in his chair and studied Dom, waiting for him to put the points together.

“Hey…wait a second.” Dom snapped his fingers. Mark could almost see the light bulb above his head grow brighter. “If the Sicarii is on one of those trucks…”

“Or the train…” Mark added.

“Yeah, or the train…”

Mark nodded, urging him onward, “Then…”

“Then the dirt will probably be with him!” he exclaimed.

Mark smiled at him and sipped his coffee again. “I would think that’s a safe bet.”

Dom kept thinking. “And if he’s as conceited as he seemed, he’s probably riding on the train. In a private car.” Mark nodded along. “And he’ll park that stolen train as close to here as he can,” Dom continued. “And probably leave the box of dirt…on the train!”

“Elementary, my dear Dominic!” Mark slapped his thigh.

“So when can I go get it?”

Mark’s face fell when the words hit his ears. “Do what?”

“When can I go after the box of dirt?” Dom asked again.

Mark leaned forward and gave Dom a stern look. “You want to go TO a train that is crawling with vampires, that is surrounded by trucks FILLED with vampires…so you can steal a box of dirt?”

“Yes. When can I go?” Dom asked excitedly.

Mark sat forward and smiled. “The night of the full moon.”

*****

“Can you feel his power, lover?” Rachel purred in Damien’s ear.

Damien sat in the darkness below the underground facility and had to fight to keep the meat down. The surge of energy that kept flowing through him was upsetting his delicate disposition and he feared he would throw up. “I think he was older than two hundred years…” He fought another wave of nausea.

“Maybe a little. But doesn’t the power feel good?” She licked at his ear and he felt chills run up his body.

“Yes, it does,” he moaned as his stomach finally calmed. He ripped another piece from the muscular arm and slipped it into his mouth. She slipped her mouth around the dangling piece of flesh and suckled it until their tongues were intertwined. As he swallowed the flesh, he got another surge of power that settled in his groin and he didn’t know if it were from the vampire he was eating or from her.

She laughed in his ear and straddled his waist. “Ooh, somebody’s ready for me.”

“I’m always ready for you, my love.” He fought with her dress. He pulled at it and freed her breasts, but she playfully swatted his hands away.

“Not until you finish your meal, lover,” she chided in a sing-song voice. “Waste not, want not.”

“I want,” he growled, “now!” His hands grabbed at her like an inexperienced teenager. She grabbed his hands and held them together.

“Not yet,” she said sternly. “You need to eat and gain your strength.” He glared at her in the darkness and watched as her face went from stern to playful to sultry. “Make a happy-plate and you can have this for dessert…” She raised her dress to flash him her silky soft thighs.

He stared at her with glassy eyes and nodded. His hands groped along the sides until they found the body lying next to him. He ripped a large chunk of flesh from the vampire’s muscular back and slipped it into his mouth, swallowing it down without chewing.

Rachel patted his cheek and smiled at him. “That’s my good boy,” she praised. “Keep eating and getting stronger. Maybe if you’re really good, I’ll let you eat Foster, too, before this is all over.”

Damien’s eyes glazed again and he smiled at her. She reached next to him and rent another strip of flesh from the vampire and fed it to him. “That’s my good boy. Who’s my big lover?” she teased.

*****

“Maintain that satellite uplink. We’re getting too close to zero hour and I don’t want to have to worry about any problems between now and then.” Mitchell turned to the other technician, “Any reports of attacks along their route?”

“None, sir, they’re too busy trying to make it here, I think. The train doesn’t move as quick as the trucks can, but the trucks are having to take all kinds of side highways and byways to stay parallel to the train. It doesn’t run along any one stretch of road.”

“Very well. Keep me updated.” He turned to Captain Roberts, “How about our incoming visitors? Any new ones lately?”

“Negative, sir, I think whoever is here is what we have to work with.”

“Do we have a head count?”

“Not an accurate one, Colonel. A lot of the vampires that arrived at night came in large vehicles that carried multiple passengers. Some arrived during daylight hours in blacked out vehicles driven by familiars,” Roberts reported. “As for the wolves, well…”

“Yes, Captain? Spit it out,” Mitchell barked. The effects of the full moon were starting to take its toll on him as well and his nerves were almost shot.

“Colonel, we’ve had them show up in all manners. From singles on motorcycles, to busloads. We have no idea how many we’re working with.”

Mitchell nodded. “Fine. Get somebody to each of the two facilities and have their people get us a head count. Even if it’s a ballpark number.”

“Yes, sir.” Roberts turned and headed out of the command center.

“Excuse me, Colonel?” Dr. Peters interrupted.

Mitchell spun around and saw the doctor standing in the shadows of the corner with his hand raised. “Yeah, doc?” Matt stepped that way, but noticed that Evan made no effort to meet him. It was just then that Matt realized that daylight was shining in through the upper windows. He glanced around and pointed to the side door where Evan immediately slipped through.

“Sorry to bother you, Colonel, I know that you’re busy and things are starting to come to a head.”

“Yeah, things are definitely starting to come down to the wire, but, there’s always time for you, Doc. What’s up?”

“I’m not exactly sure how to broach this subject…” he said slowly.

“Just spit it out, Doc. I don’t have time for pussy-footing around.”

Evan studied him a moment then nodded. “You’re right, of course.” He cleared his throat. “Well, Colonel, Chief Thompson brought something to my attention that made me wonder,” he began. “He said that the leader of the Greater Elves had recruited some of the ‘others’ to assist us in our struggle here.”

“Yeah, we aren’t sure who exactly yet, but I guess whoever shows up will be an ally.”

“And that’s my point, actually.”

Matt gave him a confused look. “What’s your point, Doc?”

“Well, it seems we will have a bit of a conundrum on our hands, won’t we?”

“How do you figure that?”

“Well, consider, if you will, that you are the leader of the Monster Squads. And now we are enlisting the help of the very supernatural creatures that you hunt down and kill? Doesn’t that seem a bit…odd to you?”

Matt leaned back a bit and studied Evan. “What are you saying, Doc?”

Evan placed his hand under his chin and gave Matt a studious stare. “It really wouldn’t give one much ambition to throw themselves into battle if you know that your ally intends to turn right around and hunt you down at a later date. Wouldn’t you think?”

Matt sighed and glanced around. “What do you propose?”

“Me? Oh, I propose nothing, Colonel. It’s not my place.” He smiled sheepishly. “I just thought that perhaps you might say something to those who are willing to place their lives on the line to save the human race and let them know that you appreciate their efforts and possible sacrifice, that’s all.”

Matt chuckled and shook his head. “Leave it to you to be my moral compass.”

Evan smiled at him. “Somebody needs to be, Colonel. Miss Youngblood is no longer with us.”

Matt’s face went slack as he realized exactly what he meant. “I know. I miss her too.”

Evan patted Matt on the shoulder. “I know you’ll do the right thing, Colonel.”

“Thanks to you and your foresight, I will.” Matt nodded. “Tell ya what, Evan, do me a favor, if you have time.”

“Of course, Colonel, anything.”

“Write me up a nice speech. Something along those lines. Something that sounds nice, but not too stuffy. To let them know that as long as they are not hunting humans, then they have nothing to fear from the human hunters, and that words cannot express the gratitude we feel for them coming to our aide in this time of need, yada, yada…that sort of thing.” Matt shrugged. “Think you could do that for me?”

Evan nodded. “Eloquent, but still passable as yours, got it.”

Matt snorted. “You know me all too well.”

20

“And so you just quit?” Barbara asked.

“Everybody has a breaking point. I guess I reached mine,” Laura replied. “But when I came back and you and Bobby were here, I couldn’t just walk away, you know? I mean, I recruited Bob so I felt responsible in a way.”

Barbara nodded as she continued to pack Laura’s office into boxes. “I think I do. You were with the program for a long time. You may quit, but it’s still a part of you, right?”

“Yeah…something like that. Besides, once I got here, I realized, this place is more my home than home is.” She taped up the box she was working on and watched Barbara a moment.

“You know, the reports I got from Bob’s unit commander told me that you two were over,” she said quietly. “That it was a messy divorce and…”

“Yeah, well it’s a love-hate relationship.” She smiled sadly. “I love him, but hate the Army.”

“Oh, then you must really love the squads,” Laura quipped.

Barbara set down the plaques she was wrapping with newspaper and sighed. “No, it’s not like that,” she reflected. “I mean, with the Army, I never knew what Bob was up to. Special Operations are like that. Send him off to god knows where to do god knows what. But with the squads…I know what he’s doing, and why.” She looked at Laura and they shared an unspoken moment.

The two women finished packing the office into boxes. Laura looked around at the empty space and shook her head. “I really appreciate you giving me a hand with all of this. I hadn’t realized I had brought this much stuff with me.”

“Who else was going to help you? Miller? He’s too busy playing cowboy with his buddies.” She wiped her hands on a rag. “Besides, have you ever seen a guy pack something before? They’d throw a bowling ball on top of fine china and call it done.”

Laura nodded. “I have older brothers. I know exactly what you mean.” She sat on the edge of her desk and fondled a trophy she had been wrapping. “I helped them all go off to college and I remember how little of their things survived the trip.”

Barbara started to pick up a box but Laura stopped her. “There’s an advantage to being a woman on a military base, my dear.” She gave her a sly smile. “Lots and lots of big strong men who are just dying to show off how strong they are.”

Barbara laughed and tossed the rag on the desk. “Well, by all means! Show me how it’s done!” She gestured to the door as Laura stood.

The two made their way topside and Laura found George Walker checking in from his rounds. “George, I need a favor, please?” she asked sweetly.

“Of course, Ms. Youngblood. What can I do for you?”

“We just got through packing up my office and there are all these big, heavy boxes down there. Do you think you and some of the boys could bring them up for me please?” She made a pouty face.

George smiled and avoided her eyes. “Aw, I’m sure we could get them for you, ma’am.” He blushed. “Would you like us to pack them in your Jeep?”

“Oh, would you?” she cooed, “That would be so sweet.”

“Wouldn’t be a problem at all.” He went to gather a couple of the guys.

Sergeant Miller approached her from behind and shook his head. “That was the most flagrantly blatant display of female behavior I’ve ever seen,” he stated. “And from you of all people.”

Laura turned and saw the smirk on his face. “I was trying to show Barbara how it’s done.”

“She’s married to Bob Mueller, ma’am. I think she knows how it’s done.”

Laura turned to look at Barbara who was grinning at her like she had just got caught with her pants down. “He’s right. I’ve had that man wrapped around my little finger for years. I just wanted to see if you still knew how to use it.”

Laura blushed and fumed at the same time. “I am SO embarrassed.” She covered her face.

“Maybe so, but you made Walker’s day.” Miller turned and headed to his little office.

Barbara patted her shoulder. “Don’t worry, sweetie. I thought you did just fine.”

“Not too over the top?”

“Naw. Just the right amount.” She patted her shoulder.

Just as George and the other two men came out of the elevator, the lights flickered and went out. The three men stood around and looked at the ceiling, expecting them to come back on. Sergeant Miller came out of his office, mad as hell. “Who turned off the lights?”

Laura shrugged. “Nobody touched anything that I know of.”

Walker looked back at the elevator with its emergency lighting glowing and let out an audible ‘whew’. “We could have been trapped in there.”

“I’m going to find out what the hell is going on here.” Miller marched into his office but returned a moment later. “Phones are dead, too.”

Laura gave him a blank expression. “Why haven’t the emergency generators kicked on?”

“Beats the hell out of me,” Miller said.

Barbara began to panic. “They’re here aren’t they?” She grabbed Laura’s arm, then started to make a break for the stairwell to get Bobby.

“Hold on! Barbara! They’re not here,” Laura cried. “I’ll bet money that the base just cut the power.” She turned back to Miller, “Take the Humvee, go to the base commander’s office, talk to whoever it was that’s been bugging you guys and find out what the hell is going on.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He bolted for the door.

“Go ahead and stuff that crap in a corner. We can load it later,” she told Walker. She turned to Barbara, “Get a flashlight and very carefully go downstairs and bring Bobby up here. Be careful because it’s dark down there.”

“Where are the torches?” she asked, using a military term for flashlight.

“There are some in a box mounted to the wall right there next to the stairwell door. Just please be careful.”

“I will,” she yelled back as she ran for the stairwell.

“George, go with her.” Walker nodded and grabbed a flashlight and fell into step with Barbara in the stairwell.

Laura took charge of the situation as best she could, but she knew, if this had been an attack, cutting the power wouldn’t be necessary and vampires wouldn’t attack during the day.

She paced the hangar until she saw the black Humvee come roaring back and Miller got out, madder than when he left.

“Sitrep?”

“They cut the damned power, all right,” he reported through clenched teeth. “Said that since the operations had moved out, they didn’t need to supply power to the hangar any more. Said that our consumption didn’t justify keeping the lights on.”

“Son of a bitch.” She kicked at the gravel in the yard. “Did you tell them that we still had minor support ops going on here?”

“Yes, ma’am, I tried. They wouldn’t hear of it. Said that the Pentagon reported to them that we moved so as far as they were concerned, all MS4 activities were shut down.”

“What about the generators?”

“They’re off site.” He swiped a hand across his face in frustration. “We get most of our power from the grid, but if the grid goes down, we have a power plant here on the base. The steam plant over there…” he pointed to the northeast of their position, “provides power to some of the base operations and emergency power to the rest of us.”

“So we go over there and tell them to throw a damned switch or something!”

He shook his head. “Order has to come from the base CO’s office, and they’re the sons of bitches that shut us down.”

“Great,” she huffed. “So what now sergeant?”

Miller shook his head. He grunted and looked at her with a crooked smile. “We work in the dark?”

*****

The moment the power went out at the hangar, in Colonel Mitchell’s old office, an alarm sounded. His PC automatically shut down all non-essential functions as the battery backup underneath his desk took over supplying power to the computer. A red LED indicator flashed beside his keyboard and a single window was present on his flat screen.

A beautiful young girl, trapped in ice, four stories below his office was shown on his screen with a countdown timer below. Once the timer hit zero, the battery backup for the refrigeration unit would run out and the subject would begin to thaw.

The numbers indicated less than twenty minutes before the batteries were dead…

*****

“Witches?” Viktor repeated. “You expect me to believe that witches had anything to do with your behavior?”

“Not my behavior, Viktor. The threats to the family,” she whispered, trying to keep her voice low. She continued to glance toward the stairwell. “What do you know of them?”

“They’re a farce,” he growled. “Nonsense. It isn’t real.”

Victoria sighed and shook her head. “My son, you were born a werewolf and serve as the second to a vampire and you claim that witches can’t be real?” Her eyes pleaded with him. “Have you listened to yourself lately? You sound worse than your father.”

“Do not start with me…” he warned.

“Then do not behave like him,” she barked. “I’m still your mother.”

“Barely.”

She reached up and grabbed his ear and pulled him down to her eye level. “I’m tired of trying to apologize for keeping your ungrateful backside safe,” she hissed. “You will listen to me now before your reign as pack master becomes the shortest in history, do you understand me, young man?”

Suddenly Viktor felt five years old again and he simply nodded as she made his ear burn. She let it go and reached out to straighten his collar. “Jesus, mother. Not in front of the other wolves.”

“Viktor, the other wolves have mothers, too,” she chided. “Now, you will listen.”

“Fine. But speak truly.” His anger tried to return.

“When your father left, you weren’t ready to lead. Even you knew that. You had much left to learn,” she began. “Antoni stepped up and led the pack for many years until his death.”

“And I was out of the country. I should have been allowed to…”

“Shut up and listen, Viktor, or so help me…” she warned, a slender finger in his face.

“Yes, mother.”

“The other wolves were adamant that we should wait until you returned, but I was visited by a gypsy witch shortly after Antoni’s death. She told me that should you be allowed to challenge for master of the pack, that all of the line of Veranus would be killed.”

“My God, mother! You knew? All this time you knew and you never told me?” Viktor’s feelings of betrayal rose to the surface at once.

She looked at him as if he had lost his mind, then realized what she had said and lowered her eyes. “Yes, Viktor, I knew. It was not my decision not to inform you.” She looked back up and stared into his eyes. “I love your father dearly and would surely die for him. If he tells me that Claudius Veranus is dead, then so be it. Maxwell Verissimo shall rise from his ashes and his name shall be your surname.”

Viktor shook his head and fought not to scream. “Why didn’t somebody tell me as a child?”

“To what end?” She grasped his face in her hands. “Would you have become somebody you aren’t now?”

“I would know who I am!” He fought back his emotions as he faced her.

“Viktor, you know who you are. You are your own wolf.” She reached up and touched his brow, turning his gaze back to her. “Allow me to finish now.”

Viktor nodded, his head hung low. “This witch tells me that the only way to save you and your family is to send you away and allow you to become the man you need to become. She tells me that is the only way that you can successfully become the master of the pack and your family not be lost.”

“Who is this lying bitch?”

“She is no liar, Viktor,” his mother pleaded. “I swear to you, she is not.”

“Reveal her to me so that I may rip her heart from her chest.”

Victoria shook her head. “I will never tell you who she is so long as you hold anger in your heart toward her.”

“Why do you protect her, mother?” he barked. “Who could convince you that their words meant more than your own son?”

“Someone whose counsel has always been solid and true. Someone who has never once lied to me in all these centuries. Someone who I trust with my own life more than anyone else in this world.”

Viktor shook his head again. “I don’t understand. Who could have such sway over you?”

Victoria’s eyes flowed freely and her hands trembled as she stared at her son. “She is someone who loves you almost as much as I do, Viktor,” she sobbed. “She has loved you from the moment I announced I was heavy with you.”

“Who?!”

Victoria trembled and her lower lip quivered as she shrunk in upon herself. She shook her head and refused to answer.

“As master of the pack, I order to tell me truly, who is this gypsy witch? Tell me or face banishment!”

Victoria’s eyes shot wide with fear as she stared at her son. “You wouldn’t…”

“I would.”

Victoria collapsed into a heap in the floor and sobbed at his feet. With great wracking heaves she cried. “Tell me,” he demanded softly.

She lifted her reddened eyes to him and croaked, “My sister.”

*****

Damien hovered near the shadows, away from prying eyes or ears. He did his best to keep Rachel to the front of him so that he might see any approaching vampires. He felt his power surging in great ebbs and it took all he had to keep it contained.

“Concentrate lover. Don’t lose control now,” she whispered.

He paced the small area and reined in the power, sucking it into himself and swallowing it deep within his core. He felt the aura of power around him subside like the afterglow of a light bulb once it was turned off.

“That’s better,” she guided him. “Pull it inside. Don’t let anything seep past you that they can detect.”

He sighed and opened his eyes again. She stood before him, her smile warming him once more. “Where are you?” he asked almost dreamily.

“I’m right here lover.” She nipped at his mouth.

“No, I mean, really. When I resurrect you…where do I need to go?”

“Oh, my body.” She nibbled at his lip again. “Does it matter?”

“No, but I want to know.”

She drew back and asked him again, “Do you love me?”

He took her face in his hands and held her, staring deeply into her eyes. “You know that I do.”

“Then does it matter?”

“No, but I’d like to know. I didn’t care before did I? Why should I care if your body was around the corner or around the world? I simply want to know.”

She studied him a moment and shook her head. “You’re amazing.” She smiled up at him.

“And you’re avoiding the answer.” He nipped at her chin.

She chuckled at him and nipped back. “Yes, I am.” She sighed and lowered her forehead to rest on his. “It’s complicated.”

“What is?”

“My resurrection.”

“How? You tell me what to do and I do it. It truly is that simple,” he chided.

She shook her head. “No, it’s not.” She pulled back and stretched away from him, her arms stretching to the sky. “There are a number of ways we could go about it.”

“What is the easiest?” he asked.

She smiled at him. “We steal someone else’s body and I inhabit it for eternity.”

He stared at her a moment before shaking his head. “I want to stare into these eyes for eternity,” he growled. “What is the hard way?”

She sighed again and snuggled him. “We have to find my body and put me back in it.”

“Find it?” He gave her a confused look. “You don’t know where it is?”

“I have an idea, but I don’t know for sure.” She swished her dress hem playfully. “And I’m not sure that there would be much left of it.”

He continued to hold her and stroked at her back. “But if we could find it?”

“Then we could restore it, yes.”

“Then that is what we shall do,” he said flatly. “If the real you is half as lovely as this…then only the real you will do.”

She smiled and curled against him more deeply. “I knew there was a reason I chose you, lover.”

“Because I’m so easily convinced?”

“Perhaps partly.”

“Because I’m such a great lover?”

She smiled at him. “Perhaps partly.”

“Hmm. Because I’m easily trained?”

She snorted. “Perhaps partly.”

“Then why?”

“Your devotion.” She turned and kissed him again.

*****

“Colonel, satellite shows they’re approaching the outer perimeters.” The technician handed him a printout.

Mitchell turned and looked up at the clock on the wall. “How long before sundown?”

“Eight hours, sir.”

“Okay, people, time to make the doughnuts. Let’s get all combat personnel to their stations. I’d rather have them standing around with their dicks in their hands then get caught with their pants down.” He ordered. “Roberts, get your crews to their PODs and make sure their support staff has plenty of ammunition to defend those stations.”

“Yes, sir!” Roberts turned to leave.

Mitchell keyed his coms, “Phoenix, get the elves into position. If they have guests, we need to have them in place as well. I want all personnel in place before this thing hits.”

“Roger that, Colonel,” came the tinny reply.

“Teams One and Three to the Operations Control Center. Team Two to Headquarters. Lock it down and make a good show for us, Apollo. We need those bastards to believe that we’re holed up in there.”

“Roger that, Colonel. Pablo and his men are already reinforcing the windows and doors. We’ll have it secure in less than an hour.”

Mitchell keyed his mic in response then turned to the techs manning the UV satellites. “How are we looking on the daylight, boys?”

“Five-by-five, sir. Fully charged and ready to rock, Colonelt” the lead technician responded.

“Excellent. Somebody give me a sitrep on the C130.”

“It’s preparing to depart now sir. They’re topping off the fuel tanks and the flight master is checking off her pre-flight.”

“Very well. Keep it on stand-by until we get closer to sundown.” He turned to the Predator Drone operators on the other side of the OpCom. “Predator Drones, report!”

“Drones one and two are ready and standing by, Colonel. Drone three is being prepped and should be ready within the hour.”

“Roger that.” Mitchell stepped up to his command station and took his seat. One of his staff ran up and handed him a steaming cup of coffee and he nodded. “Thanks. Gotta feed my habit, ya know.”

He spun the chair around to face the operations group and ordered, “Big screen.” Almost immediately, data from all of the different operational fronts was moved to the giant LCD screen hanging above the operators so that Mitchell could have real-time live data fed to him.

Mark stepped up to the platform, “You about ready?” he asked.

Mitchell sighed and nodded. “Yeah.” He took a drink from his coffee and took one more look around. “I think it’s ready for you.”

Mitchell stood up and handed the chair over to Mark. “She’s all yours, XO.”

“I’ll do my best, Colonel.”

Matt took one more look around and smiled. “Don’t hold back, Mark. Lord knows those bastards aren’t going to hold anything back on us.”

“Roger that, sir.”

Mitchell saluted Tufo and stated loudly, “I am relieved. XO has the OpCom.”

21

Jack entered the warehouse and found the elves standing guard at the door. He tried to push his way through but the solid wall of bodies prevented it. “Please, I need to speak to Horith.”

Kalen stepped forward and pulled Jack aside. “He is busy, Chief Jack. What may I tell him on your behalf?”

“We’re preparing for the attack. The Sicarii has assembled his people on the far side of the dry lake bed. We are going to start staging our ground troops for engagement.”

“He is aware of all of this, Chief Jack,” Kalen said.

Jack shook his head, a bewildered look on his face. “How could he be aware of this? I only found out myself.”

“He just returned from the anywhere. He has the others. They are preparing now.” Kalen turned as though he were listening to something that only he could hear then nodded. “Some of the others cannot come here until dark fall.”

Jack spread his hands wide. “Why not?” he asked. “By dark it will be too late.”

Kalen turned his head again and listened then turned back. “It simply is that way, Chief Jack,” He stated. “The others we will bring through shortly and begin staging where we discussed. But the others who cannot enter until dark, they will enter through here and meet us at true dark.”

Jack sighed and shook his head. “Okay, whatever. Look, I’m not going to say no to any help, just make sure that they understand, there’s liable to be firefights going on around here once dark sets, so they’ll need to be damned careful, okay.”

Kalen smiled. “I will tell them, Chief Jack. But I do not think they will care.” He shrugged and smiled wider. “They are most eager to fight the vampires.”

“Okay,” Jack said cautiously. “Look I need to get back to the OpCom. I’ll have a squad come out here shortly to escort you to the mustering area.” Kalen simply nodded his head. “Good luck, Kalen. And tell Horith I said happy hunting.”

“I will. Good hunting to you as well.”

*****

“Master, we are here,” the little messenger said excitedly. “We still have a few hours before sundown, but shall I spread the word for the men to prepare?”

The Sicarii sat motionless in the dark of his private car, his eyes closed as his mind played out his sweeping victory against the human hunters. He watched over and over as they ran screaming from the ocean of vampires that swept the countryside, ripping their bodies asunder and bathing in their blood. He had imagined the boisterous Dominic DeGiacomo cowering in fear as his horde flowed over the compound like a tsunami, teeth and nails slashing through soft flesh, his eyes watching as all of his friends were devoured by the superior race of vampires.

The Sicarii smiled to himself as his fantasy played out repeatedly in his mind. First the hunters who foolishly collected themselves together into one bunch, then the government of the United States, then the United Nations and finally, the world itself. He sighed each time as the fantasy played out in his mind and each time he was the victor.

“Master?” The little messenger interrupted his fantasy once again.

The Sicarii opened his eyes and stared at the messenger. “Puppet, I have already sent word through my enforcers. My soldiers are preparing as you speak.”

“Oh,” the little vampire said, unsure what to do next. “And what would you like me to do master?”

The Sicarii looked at the little vampire and cocked his head, studying him as a scientist might study an insect. With a sigh of regret, he said simply, “You are to stay here, Puppet. I wouldn’t want to lose you in the fight should the humans actually put up some kind of resistance.”

The little vampire smiled and bowed, suddenly feeling worthy of his master. He bowed and backed out of the train car, thankful to whatever god it was that looked out after cowardly vampires that he would not be called to battle.

The Sicarii closed his eyes once more and envisioned his victory from another angle, simply to enjoy watching the human hunters die, over and over and over again.

*****

Laura returned from the Base Exchange with battery operated LED lanterns and packages of batteries for other devices. She had loaned Barbara her Jeep to take Bobby to the base Burger King to get something with French fries and to let the little guy stretch his legs some. Even with all of the cool stuff at his dad’s work, little boys needed to get out once in a while.

Miller did his best to keep the security officers on task and the rest of them did their jobs to the best of their abilities in the dark. Jeffries came up from the cafeteria with a boxful of cold cuts and other perishables. “This stuff is going to ruin if we don’t eat it soon,” he said. “Refers down and this is the good stuff in it.”

“What about the freezer?” Walker asked. “Was there any ice cream left?”

“Naw, man. We polished it off last night.”

Willis stepped up and grabbed a stick of hard salami. “This don’t need to be cold, but I’ll take it. I love this shit.” He shoved it in his BDU shirt pocket.

“Yeah, man. Just help yourself. I’m sure nobody else would want any,” Walker teased.

“Shut up, George. There’s plenty of other crap for you to pick from,” Willis fired back.

“Pipe down,” Miller warned. “No need to fight over this crap. It’s not like we’re on lock down. The colonel will be back in a few days anyway to pick us up and we’ll be moving our fat, hairy asses to Nevada.”

“Yay. Fun in the sun and all that shit,” Willis mocked. “Have you guys seen the satellite pics of that base? It looks like an industrial ghost town.”

Walker shrugged. “What do you mean?”

“Dude, there ain’t nothing out there.” He spread his arms wide. “And when I say nothing, I mean nothing.”

Barbara had just pulled in when Laura finished loading batteries into the last of the LED lanterns. “You’re just in time.”

“For what?”

“And Laura said, ‘let there be light’ and there was!” she teased, flicking on the lantern.

“Yay! Now I can get the rest of my crap out of the room.”

“And take a hot shower,” Laura said. “The lights are electric, but the water is gas.” She hiked her eyebrows a few times.

Barbara’s eyes widened. “Oh yeah,” she moaned. “That sounds so good right now. A LONG hot shower.”

“You and me both, sister.”

Barbara approached Miller. “Do you mind keeping an eye on Bobby for a bit while I freshen up? I just want to grab a hot shower.”

Bobby looked up at Sergeant Miller and whispered, “It could be hours.”

Miller winked at him and chuckled. “I’m sure we can manage. I’ll put him to work.”

“Thank you!” she sighed.

“It’s a lot more than I can get out of these other yahoos,” he muttered.

Barbara and Laura hit the stairwell and worked their way below to the showers. Barbara grabbed her go-bag that had her new clothes in it and Laura took her own bag. Both women made it to the open bay showers and set their lanterns on the floor near the walls. It cast an eerie glow down there, but the hot water soon washed away any worries and the companionship kept the eerie feelings at bay.

As the two finished and got dressed, Laura went in to blow dry her hair and Barbara simply toweled hers since it was so short. Laura plugged the hair dryer in and then looked at her reflection in the mirror, holding the blow dryer in her hand like an idiot in the glow of her battery operated lantern. She burst out laughing at herself.

Barbara came in with a questioning look on her face. “What’s wrong?”

“I came in here to blow dry my hair.” She wiped the tears from her eyes.

“Yeah…so?” Barbara responded.

Laura held the hair dryer out and shook it. Barbara shook her head. “I don’t get it.”

“There’s no power, Barb! We’re down here with battery operated lanterns!” she almost cried.

Barbara’s mouth dropped open. “Oh my God. I can’t believe I just…” Then she burst out laughing. “I swear to god, don’t you dare tell Bob. He already thinks I’m a blonde!”

“You? My hair couldn’t be any darker!” Laura laughed. She unplugged the hair dryer and stuffed it back into her bag. “Let’s get out of this basement. I think it’s turning my brain into a mushroom.”

As the two women started for the door, they heard the most horrendous crash and an unearthly howl that sent the hair on the back of their necks standing on edge.

Both women froze for a moment before they turned and looked at each other. “What was that?” Barbara asked softly.

Laura shook her head slowly. “I honestly don’t know.” She swallowed hard and reached into her bag for her radio. “Miller, this is Youngblood. There is something down here with us,” she said softly.

Miller came across the radio a little too loudly for her tastes, “Come again, ma’am?”

Laura struggled to turn the radio down without dropping her bag. “You heard me sergeant. There is SOMETHING down here with us. And it doesn’t sound happy.”

“Define something, ma’am.”

“Something big, mean and mad. Something that doesn’t BELONG here,” she emphasized her words. “Send some of your men with weapons. Now!”

*****

“Sister?” Viktor replied in astonishment. “I never knew you had a sister.”

Victoria lay on the ground, sobbing as Max approached them. “Did you beat her?” he asked stonily.

Viktor shot him a hard stare. “No. She is still my mother.” He raised a brow at his father. “What do you know of a sister?”

“You have no sister. You are an only child,” Max said.

“Not me, father. Her.” He pointed at Victoria.

Max’s eyebrow rose and he turned to Viktor. “The gypsy?” he asked. “She’s a half-sister. A sooth-sayer. Crazy old bat.”

“Do not say such things, Claudius. You know that they are not true,” she cried.

“Hmph,” Max grunted. “She gets lucky from time to time.”

“She has never been wrong.”

Viktor looked between the two of them. “So which is it? She is right some of the time or she is never wrong?”

Max hemmed about. “I do not know. Your mother is convinced that the crazy old bitch can see into the future.”

“She can, Maxwell, and you know it. She foresaw my being born a wolf. She foresaw our union. She foresaw her finding the droplets of youth. She foresaw Viktor’s birth. She saw you leaving us. She saw what would happen if he challenged your seat too soon!” She pulled herself to her feet and shakily stood before the two of them. “She has never been wrong.”

“Wait…your family is not wolf?” Viktor asked.

Victoria shook her head. “No.”

“Your mother comes from a cursed line, my son,” Max said.

Viktor’s eyes flew wide again. “All this time you led me to believe that I am natural born!”

“You are,” Max stated. “You are of my line.”

“But she is cursed.”

“So?” Max retorted.

“So?” Viktor was practically trembling now. “So you don’t tell me I am of the family Veranus, you don’t think it important to tell me that mother is cursed and not damned…what else have you not told me?”

“Well…” Max said.

“Well what?” Viktor all but yelled.

“You were born a female.” He scratched at his beard. “I blew really hard into your bellybutton and made you into a boy.” He grinned at him.

“You are incorrigible,” he fumed.

“Relax, my boy. You just become Pack Master. You should be celebrating.”

“How can I celebrate when I find out that my entire life is based on lies?”

Max stared at him and set his jaw. “Is that so?”

“Yes!”

“Truly? Were you not raised by two loving parents? Were you not trained to be a Lycan? By the founder of the Lycans? Were you not classically trained as your mother wished? Were you not given the best that both the human and wolf worlds had to offer?” he asked. “How can you say that your life was based on lies?”

“The very foundations of who I am were withheld from me,” he argued.

“And now that you know, does it change WHO you are?” Max stared deeply into his son’s eyes. “Truly?”

Viktor thought about the question a moment. As much as he hated to agree with the man, he couldn’t argue. He was who he was because of his life experiences, not because of two pieces of information that wouldn’t have mattered in what he made of himself. “No,” he answered quietly.

“Then quit dwelling on things that don’t matter and take your rightful place as master of the pack,” Max said. “The moon is almost upon us and we have a battle to fight.”

*****

Sheridan had gone over the maps every possible way he could think of and he simply could not find a vantage point that could possibly give him access to Thorn. Nor could he find a location that might give him a sniping position into the building that he knew Thorn would be in.

As much as he hated to admit it, the ONLY building that even got him close was the very building he fought against defending in the first place. He slapped at the maps and sent them flying across the table. “Fuck me standing!” he yelled.

“What’s the trouble, Major?” Sergeant Bigby asked.

Sheridan sighed and shook his head. “I find myself caught between a rock and hard spot, Sergeant.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time, eh, Major?” Bigby smiled at him. “We’ve handled worse, sir.”

“Well, this time I may well have burned some pretty important bridges with the yanks.” Sheridan sat down hard and rubbed at his eyes.

“Fuck ‘em, Major. You know the yanks. Give ‘em a heartfelt apology and they’ll bend over themselves trying to kiss your arse!”

Sheridan sighed again. “Aye, maybe, Big. I just don’t know if I’m prepared to eat this much crow.”

“Aw, you can handle it, Major. Just toss a little catsup on it and you’ll choke it down alright.”

Sheridan nodded and reached for his radio.

“Jack, do you have a secure channel mate?” Sheridan waited a moment before Thompson came back over the air.

“Go to 127.3. Over.”

Sheridan punched the frequency in and waited for Jack to come back over the air. “What?”

“Look, mate, I just wanted to apologize for earlier. I’ve got no excuse for being an ass,” he started. “It hasn’t been easy since…well, you know.”

Sheridan waited for him to respond but he didn’t. “Anyway, I just wanted to tell you, if you truly think that my men and me being at that HQ would be the best place, then I’m all for it. We’re ready to throw everything we have at these bloody bastards…if you’ll still have us.”

Sheridan waited again for what seemed a very long time. Finally Jack came back across the radio, “Report to the HQ building and check in with Apollo. He and Pablo pretty much have all the breach points covered, but maybe you and your boys could cover the roof.”

Sheridan smiled and nodded. “Sounds like a hell of a plan to me, mate.”

“Thompson out.”

Sheridan looked at the radio and then turned it off.

“See, Major? That wasn’t so hard, now was it?”

Sheridan didn’t even look up, “Didn’t fix anything, Big. Just put us back in the game.”

“Well, that’s better than where we were two minutes ago, now isn’t it?”

*****

Dominic packed a go-bag and loaded extra magazines. He had no idea what he might encounter, but he knew he had to make a VERY wide berth around the incoming sea of vampires and work his way to where the train sat idle. He pulled the satellite photo of the train and the car circled by the technician that best met the description of a caboose. It was the closest thing to a transport type car in the entire train. All the rest were cargo cars, probably packed to the brim with vampires.

He walked across to where the SCOUT vehicle was parked and found Hammer waiting for him. “Didn’t think you were going alone, did you?”

“What the hell are you doing?” Dom asked as he shoved the go bag into the back of the SCOUT.

“Waiting for you.” The large Swede pushed off from the side of the vehicle. “XO said to wait here for you and provide support.”

Dom shook his head. “No way, buddy. You got a job to do here.”

“You’re right. I do. Provide support for you,” he replied. “Look, dumbass, I got my orders. They come from the same guy that gave you yours. Now, we can either stand here and argue about it or we can go talk to the man himself, OR we can go run this op?” He shot Dom a cheesy grin. “What’s it going to be?”

Dom smiled at the large man and shook his head. “Welcome aboard the crazy train, brother.”

“Aye, aye, aye…”

“Funny. Let’s roll.”

*****

“Uh oh, lover. Better look alive. They’re getting ready to make war,” Rachel sung in his ear, jarring Damien from the edge of sleep. “Remember…anybody older and more powerful than you are…eat from them!” she hissed. “Even if it’s just a little.”

“I remember,” he whispered in reply.

“It doesn’t matter which side they are from…our side or their side,” she added. “Foster, Thorn, Medici, any of them who gets close to you, eat as much as you can in the confusion. Build your strength for the REAL prize.”

“I remember, my love.” He worked his way toward the steel blast doors.

Foster was in mid-speech, and Damien ignored most of it, listening instead to Rachel. He did hear mention of something about a satellite and sunlight, but he was listening to her. She promised to direct him, guide him, lead him to the richest bounty. The added strengths of all of her chosen targets would strengthen him and prepare him for the real prize.

“Remember to stay to the edges of the dry lake. Do not let any get past you,” Foster repeated. “The satellite will be making random swinging patterns so if you are thrown into the fray…well, it was nice knowing you. The odds of you making it back to the edge are slim. We will take this, the northern side and we WILL hold it.

“The Sicarii has not been able to break our will and call us into his service so far and with the assistance of the others, we will keep him distracted enough that hopefully, he’ll never realize we were even here.

“Once this is over, we can go back to our lives. The way it should be. The Blood Alliance will be satisfied.

“Now, go forth and fight!” he yelled to an uproar of screaming vampires as the doors were thrown open and two hundred and fifty thousand vampires fled into the early night.

*****

Mitchell entered the underground facility while Viktor was addressing the wolves. He was explaining to them, many of whom were hearing for the first time, that if they shifted prior to the moon’s pull, that they could retain their mind over the wolf.

Mitchell worked his way over to where Max now stood, waiting to address his people, dressed in his Roman Guard uniform. Matt couldn’t help himself as he sidled up next to Max. “Nice legs.”

Max simply nodded. “Thanks. I work out.”

“I think we’re about ready. I have the operations center set up and my XO is holding the fort. Are you sure you can control me once I shift?”

Max turned to him and gave him a sad smile. “Colonel, I have plans for you tonight.”

Matt gave a slight shake of his head. “I don’t understand what you’re—”

Max grabbed Matt by either side of his face and held him tight. As he stared intently into his eyes, he chanted something in a language that Matt didn’t understand, but he felt his wolf struggle slightly inside him, then subside. He felt a slight nauseous feeling that quickly passed and he got slightly light headed just before Max released him. Matt wobbled slightly and tried to shake it off, but Max hooked a thumb under his chin and held his head up so that he could stare into his eyes. He nodded and then shot him a smile. “Excellent.”

“What the hell did you do to me?” Matt asked.

“I asked your wolf to take a vacation.” He smirked. “Go back to your command center and lead your men, Colonel.”

Matt’s eyes widened, “Are you nuts?” he exclaimed. “When I shift, I’d put them all at risk!”

Max smiled at him. “You won’t be shifting tonight, Colonel. And as soon as I’m done addressing my wolves, neither will my granddaughter. She is with child,” he stated over his shoulder as he worked his way forward.

Viktor was winding down in his speech. He had just announced that any wolf in their pack who could not swear allegiance to him could feel free to leave at any time, but not until this threat was addressed.

Max paused and turned back to Mitchell, “I can’t make this permanent, Colonel. There is no cure…other than a silver bullet. But, you knew that already, didn’t you? For tonight and tonight only, you have a reprieve. Now go lead your men!” he yelled as the crowd cheered his son.

Max stepped up on the small impromptu stage and raised his hands to lower the voices of the wolves assembled. “Wolves, countrymen, lend me your paws.” He laughed. “I cannot think of a better army to go into battle with than this one,” he said solemnly. “We face an enemy like none we’ve ever faced before…”

Mitchell listened to him a moment longer then headed back to the OpCom. As he walked across the soon to be battlements, he stared up at the sky and noticed just how large the full moon appeared in the desert sky. He felt his wolf pull slightly within him, then instantly settle down, as if going to sleep. He sighed deeply and took a deep breath of the cool night air to invigorate himself.

Time to make the doughnuts.

22

Tufo was just getting into the groove and coordinating the different strike teams when Mitchell walked in the door. Those who were in the know froze and stared at him. Matt stared back with a half-assed smile then ordered, “Carry on!”

He approached Evan. “Do you have my speech ready?”

Evan blanched. “Honestly, sir, I thought you’d be…”

“What?”

“Well, Colonel, I thought you’d be covered in hair and drooling on yourself about now,” he admitted. “I didn’t write it.” He said sheepishly.

Matt smiled at him and nodded. “Honest to a fault, Doc.”

“I am that, Colonel.”

“Very well.” Matt nodded. “XO, when you have a chance, will you please pass the word to our supernatural guests that we truly appreciate their assistance and that they have our undying gratitude. You might include that they have nothing to fear from the human hunters as long as their kind make no overt threats to humanity.”

Mark smiled at him. “Already taken care of, Colonel. Since I had the big chair, I took certain liberties.”

Matt raised a brow at him. “Remind me never to underestimate you, Major.”

“I’ve been telling you that for ten years, Colonel,” Tufo shot back. He turned his attention back to the big screen and tapped something on the pad beside his chair to magnify part of the screen. “Infrared that section, now,” Mark ordered. Approaching the dry lake bed from the east was a wave like formation that could only be described as a dry tsunami of bodies. “Get me Thorn in here.”

Evans stepped out and a moment later Rufus was standing next to Mark. “If you were this Sicarii, how would you set this wave up?”

Rufus studied the wave. “Do you mean the hierarchy?”

“Yeah. Would he put the strongest vampires in the front of the wave or the rear or mix them or…”

“Non. The strongest will be the oldest. He will hold them to the rear. The youngest will be at the forefront.”

“That way if we mow them down, there’s fewer progeny to die with them.” Mark nodded in understanding.

“Oui.”

Mark thought a moment then keyed his mic. “POD stations, hold fire until the wave is halfway past your mark, copy?”

He received four affirmatives from the POD stations, then he keyed for the C130 circling high overhead. “Hawkeye, OpCom Actual.”

“Go ahead, Actual,” Gregory radioed back.

“Hold fire until half of this wave formation is in the dry lake bed. Then I want you to bring the rain on the eastern most part of the formation, copy?”

“Roger that, Actual. Targeting now.”

Mark watched the movement on the screen and zoomed out to see the bigger picture. He’d never seen so many bodies moving at such speed before and it sent a chill up his spine. Somebody in the room muttered, ‘oh my God’ and without looking he ordered, “Cut the chatter.”

Matt stood back and watched Tufo take the reins on this ‘save the world’ operation and he felt a pride like he hadn’t felt before. His desire to rush back and lead was quelled as soon as he came in and saw his friend filling the role that he knew he was made for. He stood toward the rear and watched as Mark allowed the vamps to fall deeper and deeper into the bear trap.

Mark keyed the mic and left it open to all frequencies so that there was no mistaking the goal here, “Remember, the Hercules brings the rain from the rear and drives them further forward for the PODs to chew up, the ground forces keeps them from scattering into the hills and the dry lake bed is the killing field. Between the drones, the satellite and the rain from above, we leave nothing but the head vampire himself. Key to copy.” He received numerous key clicks back and didn’t bother to count them. He knew everyone was onboard and everyone had gone over the plan numerous times. He just wasn’t sure if he repeated it again for himself or in case anyone was nervous and forgot.

As the wave reached the mark, Tufo keyed the C130 Hercules, “Go for rain.”

Gregory replied, “Roger that!” just as the night sky lit up with strings of light from above and the heavens began raining fire to the earth. The Lockheed C-130 Hercules fired both of its 20MM rotary cannons loaded with chain fed silver jacketed ammunition with tracer rounds interlaced amongst them that made the night sky appear to be on fire. With the cannon fire concentrated toward the rear of the attacking horde, the older vampires disintegrated into ash, their progeny dropping and turning to ash along with them further ahead in the advancing army.

On the monitors in the OpCom, little circles of fire and ash popped in and out of view of the attacking horde in increasing numbers as the C-130 rained silver jacketed destruction on the vampire horde.

“Engage the drones,” Tufo ordered.

“Drones engaging,” an operator replied.

Predator drones swept either side of the attacking throng along the edges of the lake bed from rear to front, ashing huge numbers of the vampires with each pass. The third drone circled high above sending data back to the command center, and waited to take another drone’s place should one fall out of commission.

As the vampires realized that they were being attacked from the air, many made mad breaks for the fringes, climbing the steep banks of the hillsides to escape the deadly silver bullets raining down from above, only to be met by howling werewolves that rent them limb from limb or large packs of waiting vampires ready to sink a stake deep into their undead heart or rip their heads from their bodies.

“Sir, they’re passing the outer marker,” the technician monitoring the ground sensors announced.

“Very well,” Tufo noted. “Activate the satellite.”

“Satellite activated. Focused beam, sixty percent for fifty seconds. Zigzag pattern within the pre-set boundaries,” the tech said. “Firing.”

Mark looked up at the screen and could see the beam slicing through the picture in infrared, vast quantities of vampires going up in ash and pockets of others following. “Switch to real view.” A moment later, the screen, mostly dark, showed waves of movement and orange and red flashes of ashes floating up into the night sky. He panned the camera back and caught the swath of the beam as it sliced through another massive path of vampires.

“Hell yeah,” somebody commented.

Mark nodded. “What’s the recharge time at this level on the satellite?” he asked.

“Right at one minute, sir.”

“Move the third drone to a forward position. I want to contain these bastards. I don’t want them getting any closer to the base proper than they already are.”

“Yes, sir,” the tech responded then replied that the third drone was circling between the vampires and the base, raining down hell on the advancing blood suckers.

Max entered the command center and looked around for Dr. Peters. He saw Evan toward the rear and worked his way through the crowd with Viktor in tow. Mitchell intercepted Viktor and caught his attention. “Did he fix you, too?”

“Fix?” Viktor asked.

“Make it so you didn’t shift?”

“Oh, yes. Rather liberating, isn’t it?” Viktor said with a smile.

“What I wouldn’t give to be able to turn it off.”

Viktor noticed that Max had caught up with Dr. Peters. “I need to go. I have a specialty weapon to pick up.”

“Good hunting,” Matt offered.

*****

Laura grabbed Barbara’s hand and slowly led her back up to an office area. “We can stow our stuff here.” She kept peeking out the cracked door as she rifled through her bag.

“What are you looking for?” Barbara whispered.

“A gun,” Laura whispered back. “I don’t have silver rounds like the squads do, but right now, anything is better than nothing.”

Barbara slipped her hand into the side pocket of her bag and extracted the pistol that Bob had brought her. She wrapped her hand around the grip and thought better of announcing that she had it. She weighed the options in her head. She didn’t like the possibility that Laura might try to take it from her, especially if she discovered that she actually had silver ammunition.

“Just stick with me and I’ll get you out of here,” Laura whispered from the doorway.

Barbara chose discretion and slipped the pistol into the waistband of her jeans at the small of her back and pulled her shirt over it. Kicking her bag beside Laura’s she fell into step behind her. They had just cleared a corner when Laura’s radio sounded. “Ms. Youngblood, we just cleared the first floor and the second. What is your location?”

She put the radio to her mouth and Barbara tapped her shoulder and pointed animatedly. She keyed the radio so that it couldn’t broadcast, but didn’t speak. Turning very slowly she looked in the direction that Barbara pointed and saw a shadow along a wall that appeared very large and bushy.

Both women backed up slowly and returned the way they came. When they reached the other side of the floor, Laura spoke into the radio, “Third floor, near the training area south entrance. I think we just spotted it by the north entrance. Whatever it is, it’s HUGE.”

“Copy that, ma’am,” a voice responded. “We’re on the south side. We’ll work our way north and come down the stairwell on that side. Maybe we can box it in.”

“Negative!” she whispered. “When I say this thing is huge, I mean it makes Apollo look tiny. Do you copy me?”

There was silence on the line for a moment before the voice returned, “Affirmative, ma’am. We’ll take it from here.”

“Son of a…” she wanted to throw the radio in frustration. She turned to Barbara, “They’re going to get themselves killed!” Her eyes were wide with fear. “The squads are augmented and they couldn’t survive against one of these things!”

“So what do we do?” Barbara asked.

Laura sighed and thought. “Short of drawing it away from them, there’s nothing we can do.”

Barbara looked at Laura and set her jaw. “Can those things open doors?”

Laura gave her a blank look. “I have no idea, Barb. Why?”

“I have an idea.”

*****

Sheridan paced the roof, his sights set on the bunker across from the roof he now stood on. He had spread his men to the four corners and scattered them as best that he could and still stay within operational parameters. He placed himself at the front of the building so that he could keep an eye on the command center. The steel reinforced concrete arched building didn’t have many windows, and the few that it did have were low to the ground, blocking his view to the interior.

As the Hercules and the drones fired upon the advancing monsters in the distance and orange ash rose into the air, the horizon gave off an eerie glow and sounded as though continuous thunder were rolling in. Sheridan ignored the battle and studied the bunker windows instead.

He cursed to himself and brought the scope to his eye once more. All he could see was one computer technician operating a joystick. Probably some non-com running a damned drone.

Sheridan sighed and lowered his rifle. He knew that the glass in those windows would be blast proof, but he was hedging his bet that his depleted uranium round would pierce it. He held the sniper rifle in his hands and waited. Surely this arrogant son of a bitch would go to the window to see the destruction…and when he did, Sheridan planned to remove his head from his shoulders.

*****

Hammer piloted the SCOUT vehicle three clicks to the far side of the train and killed the lights. He and Dom pulled on their night vision goggles and drove as quietly back toward the waiting transport as they could. They zipped along empty cargo cars until they reached a caboose amidst the myriad of rail cars and killed the SCOUT. Both men exited the vehicle and pulled their carbines. They approached the train as silently as they could, checking for tripwires or booby traps along the way.

Dominic climbed aboard the caboose and slowly pushed the door open, his night vision slowly dimming then amplifying the low light interior. He keyed his lip mic, “Bingo.”

Hammer jumped up onto the caboose platform and entered the caboose with him. With the two overly large men inside, the caboose was nearly full. Dom pointed to a shipping crate shaped box along one wall. He whispered to Hammer, “What do you bet that’s it?”

“One way to find out.” Hammer stepped forward and lifted the lid.

Dom peered inside and smelled the deep, rich earthy scent of soil and smiled. “Gotcha,” he whispered.

“Now what?” Hammer asked.

“We dump it all the way back.”

The men bent down to retrieve the box just as something small and crazed leapt from the darkness screeching at them like a howler monkey.

It climbed onto Hammer’s back and clawed at his face, ripping the night vision goggles from his eyes. Hammer cursed and tried to grab the howler monkey from his shoulders, but the little bastard was too quick and too strong. Dominic pulled his weapon up, but didn’t dare fire or he might hit Hammer. Instead, he simply reached out and grabbed the small, rabid vampire by the back of the neck and lifted him from his partner as the little vampire screamed and screeched, thrashing about in mid-air screaming something unintelligible.

“What the fuck do we do with him?” Hammer asked above the yelling.

Dom shrugged. “Beats the shit out of me,” he yelled. “I don’t want to shoot him, it might attract more.”

“Like his screaming hasn’t attracted them already.” Hammer held his hands up to deflect the onslaught of whirling arms and legs.

Dom nodded. “You’re right.” He kicked up the lid on the box of earth and shoved the little vampire into the crate then slammed the lid down, the little monster inside scratching and clawing at the lid. He looked at Hammer and asked, “Silver nitrate or UV?”

Hammer shrugged and said, “Both?”

Each man pulled a different grenade from his vest and pulled the pin. They flicked the release lever and counted then lifted the lid and slid the grenade into the box and slammed the lid down, latching it. Both men dove for the door of the caboose and hit the ground outside just as the grenades went off. The resultant explosion blew the sides out of the caboose and sent splinters of wood, bits of imported soil and pieces of Kentucky fried asshole flying into the desert night.

Hammer lay on the ground looking up at the full moon and the night sky. “Well, that was interesting.”

“Yeah. Let’s hope that wasn’t the engineer,” Dom chuckled.

*****

“Sicarii!” the enforcer yelled. “It is a trap! The hunters were prepared for our attack!” He screamed as he fell to the ground in front of him, black blood pouring from an open wound in his shoulder. The wound must have been from a silver bullet as it was not healing, but appeared to have passed cleanly through without killing him.

“Fool, they are not prepared for the destruction that is the Sicarii!” the dark vampire snarled. “This is their attempt at defending themselves from our overwhelming numbers!”

“Sicarii, they have brought the sun!” the enforcer cried, trying to get to his knees. “The forward wave has been all but decimated, completely ashed in the blink of an eye as if touched by the finger of God Himself. It crosses their paths and all of their children die with them at its touch!”

The dark vampire’s eyes narrowed and his brows knit together as he rose from his makeshift throne. He stood tall and gazed out across the sea of advancing bodies and saw the light come from the sky again, burning a path of destruction through his army and the resultant orange ash rise into the night sky. He felt the cold fingers of dread grip his dead heart and twist at him.

Now he knew what he was overlooking. He knew what he forgot to take into mind when he planned his attack on creation…in man’s resourcefulness at killing each other, he had developed weapons that could be turned against even vampires. Weapons of Mass Destruction that could result in devastating losses to even an army that was nearly a million strong of undead.

The Sicarii shook with rage as he stepped down from his throne and stepped through the advancing crowd of warriors, still fighting each other to advance to the battlefield. His anger grew as he looked up into the heavens and he recognized the witchcraft that he faced now.

TECHNOLOGY.

“Sicarii, what can we do?” The enforcer held a hand over his wound to stave off the flow of blood from his shoulder.

“Be still, my warrior,” he said softly. “I will destroy this atrocity myself so that my army can feast on the life blood of my enemies.”

The dark vampire shot through the crowd so quickly that the enforcer never saw him leave. He simply vanished.  He blinked his eyes to clear them to make sure he hadn’t imagined it, but his eyes did not deceive him…his master had disappeared.

The Sicarii had no sooner dove into the crowd before he felt the sudden drop in his energy levels...and this wasn’t from the loss of his forces. He stumbled and slammed into more than a handful of his own people before he realized exactly what had happened. He paused and stared back at the train, his eyes straining past the onrushing forces to the slowly rising pillar of smoke beyond the hills behind him. His anchor to his homeland had been destroyed and he could feel the energy from that tie fading.

The Sicarii ignored the frenzied vampires pushing past him and choked back the seed of fear that caught in his chest as his eyes followed the bluish grey smoke rising up into night sky. Slowly he turned back to the task at hand and steeled himself for the slaughter that was about to unfold at his own hands. He snarled with guttural hatred as his feet dug into the soft sand once more. These humans would pay.

*****

Damien fought his way through their own forces, his eyes feral, his face set in a vicious snarl. As each vampire from the attacking horde fought their way up the embankments, Damien raced past the others to face them. He could sense their power or lack of it as they approached each other, and most were mere baby vamps, unworthy of his time or efforts. Most would bare their fangs and try to attack with their nails, but he’d merely rip their heads from their shoulders and roll it back down the embankment, ready to race off with the next one.

Rachel spoke up as he ran from vampire to vampire, ending them before they ever really got the opportunity to begin. “I’ve found a cluster for you, lover,” she whispered in his ear. “But you’ll have to wait for them.”

“Where?!” he shouted above the roar of the battle.

“No need to shout, my love. I’m here with you always.”

“Show them to me,” he growled, growing impatient with these young, powerless vampires.

“They are at the rear of the pack. Cowering from the human made sun. The Sicarii has ordered them forward, and they are coming, but they are coming slowly.”

Damien growled again and started to move down the embankment toward the flowing mass of bodies. “What are you doing?!” she exclaimed. “You’ll be the end of us both!”

“Not if I stay to the edges.”

“The flying machines are destroying everything along the edges!” she cried.

“And they just passed by,” he answered her as he fought against the tide. “It will take a few moments for them to realign themselves and start again.”

Vampires all around him began ashing and exploding as a POD station lit them up, destroying them where they stood and Damien dove for the furthest edge of lake bed, barely avoiding the .50 caliber fire. Shrapnel from the rounds hit the surrounding rock and rained down around him, burning his skin where it touched. But Damien ignored the pain and took to his feet again, fighting the flow of bodies.

“At least go along the tops of the ridges. You’ll not have to fight the flow,” the soft female voice directed. Damien shifted to his left and ran up and along the curve of the ridge, gaining speed and came back down at the rear of the flow. “There they are.”

He plunged into the crowd and came in behind a group of vampires whose age and power flowed from them like a beacon. They were so densely packed and focused on what was happening before them at the lake bed that none noticed him drive his hands into the backs of the two in front of him and rip their hearts from their bodies. Those behind marched over their corpses as they advanced, grinding them into mush. He bit large pieces from each heart and swallowed them down, fighting the sickening feeling of their power becoming part of his own as he moved with the flow and devoured the power of two more in his path.

“Yes, my love!” Rachel cried in his head. “Eat! Eat and become powerful!”

Damien continued to sneak attack the most powerful of them until she called to him again, “Lover?”

“What?” he mumbled with his mouth dripping black.

“You must hurry.”

*****

Mitchell had just moved forward to better see the monitors when something very large hit the blast windows…HARD! The blast proof acrylic cracked within the stainless steel frame and the concrete holding it in place showed stress fractures along the lower corner.

“What the fuck was that?” Spalding asked, pulling his carbine to the ready and focusing on the window.

“Exterior view. Now!” Tufo ordered.

The technician operating the multiple cameras turned to him, “Sir, we don’t have any eyes outside the bunker itself.”

Mark gave the man a hard stare. “Why not?”

The tech shook his head. “I don’t know, Major.”

“I never ordered it,” Mitchell said.

Jack turned away from the window and held a hand up. “Sheridan’s on the roof of the Headquarters Building. Maybe he can give us an on scene report.”

Tufo nodded to him and Jack keyed the radio, “Newcastle Actual, come in.”

“Go ahead, Chief,” Sheridan responded.

“Something just rattled the entire bunker here. Looks like it hit the window but we can’t make out anything. Do you see anything outside that could have caused it? Over.”

“Wait one. Repositioning,” Sheridan lied. A moment later he came back on the radio. “Negative, Jack. The area surrounding you is all clear,” Sheridan’s voice crackled across the overhead speakers in the OpCom.

Jack looked about the room and stepped to the window to peer out. With the red light inside and the full moon out, he expected better visibility, but he couldn’t see much. “Any activity at your location, over?”

“That’s a negative, mate. Nice fireworks show on the lake bed though, over,” Sheridan reported.

Jack turned around and shook his head. “No idea, boss.” He shrugged his shoulders again just as something hit the window hard enough to knock him away from it. He rolled from the window and came up with his carbine pointed at the opening. He was shocked to see that the blast proof acrylic was now cracked in a jagged ‘X’ pattern and the concrete was splitting away at the corners along the bottom on both sides. Dust and sand settled on the floor from the cracks.

Jack keyed his mic again and yelled, “Sherry, goddammit, what’s out there?”

“I’m telling ya, mate, I’m not seeing anything!” he yelled back. “If somebody’s attacking you, I’m not seeing it! There’s no blast, no debris, no incoming plumes…I don’t know what to tell ya.”

Jack turned back to Tufo and then Mitchell. “I’m going out there.”

“Negative!” they both shouted at the same time.

Mark stood up from the command chair. “So far, we are secure in here, and protecting the controls to this satellite is essential to the plan, Chief!”

“I concur,” Mitchell stated.

“That’s why I’m going,” Max said, stepping toward the front of the room.

“As am I.” Viktor draped the crossbow across his shoulder.

“I can’t allow—” Mitchell began.

Max held up a hand to stop him. “Colonel, we’ve already had this discussion. If that is the Sicarii trying to get in here, I’m likely the only one who will be able to stop him.”

“Firing again,” the satellite control tech reported.

“If they’re going out there, they may need cover fire,” Jack said.

Mitchell ground his teeth until he was sure it could be heard over everything else. He looked at Tufo who was shaking his head. “I don’t like this.”

“This is my fight, Major,” Max said expectantly.

“Your call, Mark. This is your dance,” Matt said.

“Yeah, hang it all on me,” he muttered. “Fine. Go. But take Phoenix with you.”

Max nodded to Jack and Viktor rolled his eyes. Jack fought the urge to say, ‘Let’s do this, Pops,’ as he really liked the idea of seeing his child born.

Tufo looked around the room. “Jacobs, Lamb, Tracy…go with them. I want a secure perimeter around the front of this bunker. If those bastards figured out that the HQ is a ruse, we’re going to need a secure line out there.”

All three operators snapped to and fell in behind Thompson. They went to the side blast door and filed through the antechamber. As they emerged from the building next to the bunker, they assumed tactical position on either side of the bunker. Jack stepped next to a POD station. “Did you guys see what was hitting the OpCom?”

Neither man answered him and he looked more closely in the moonlight. The man standing next to him leaned against the building in a casual manner. Jack elbowed him. “Hey, pal?” The man fell over, his head rolling away from his shoulders. “Oh, shit,” he muttered. Jack keyed his coms, “We got a problem.”

“Report.”

“All of the POD personnel out here are dead,” Jack reported calmly.

There was a brief pause before Tufo came back, “Say again, Chief?”

“I repeat, all POD personnel stationed outside the bunker are dead. As in decapitated. Over.”

Max stepped out into the battlement and drew his sword. “Show yourself, you bastard!” he yelled into the darkness. “I know you’re out there, I can smell your rotting flesh!”

Jack was just about to inform him that a direct challenge might not be the best idea when a voice echoed back from the darkness, “I see your bravado hasn’t lessened over the years, Centurion.” It hissed from the shadows and Jack couldn’t pinpoint a location.

“Show yourself, you coward!” Max bellowed, taunting him.

Jack turned to say that name calling probably wasn’t a great idea either, but Max had disappeared from where he had been standing and Jack heard a loud booming crash behind him. He turned quickly to find the blast window shattered and the innards of the command center in disarray. “Converge on me! Now!” he ordered as he headed for the window.

23

Hammer and Dom had just made their way back around the war zone, pushing the SCOUT vehicle as hard as they dare through the open desert. They watched the fire rain down from above and listened to the radio chatter from all the units as they made the slow approach to the base proper.

They heard the chatter from OpCom to the Hercules and coordination from the drone operators when suddenly all the chatter suddenly stopped. They could still hear Lt. Gregory, but it was if someone had unplugged the command center and both men knew… that was NOT right.

“Me thinks something is amiss,” Hammer yelled as he floored the SCOUT.

“Me thinks if you don’t fucking step on it, I’m gonna be pissed.” Dom gripped the overhead roll bar.

“This thing can only go so fast.” Hammer responded as the SCOUT cleared a small dune and the two men went airborne. “It isn’t made for speed in this kind of terrain.”

“Just get us there, dammit.”

Neils pressed the accelerator to the floor and tried to avoid the larger rocks and dunes. They raced around the rear of the base and slid the machine to a stop into the side of a metal building, bursting the rear tire as it made contact with the building’s foundation.

“Go, go, go!” Dom shouted as he cleared the vehicle. Hammer pried himself from the seat and climbed over the nose of the vehicle.

Just as his boots hit the ground something HUGE landed in front of him with a ground shaking thump and growled. He looked up into glowing red eyes and could barely make out the silhouette of a monstrously large and muscular beast. He drew his carbine and pointed it in the direction of the beast, but the weapon was pulled from his grip and tossed aside.

As Hammer started to rise up and draw his sidearm, the largest hand he had ever seen wrapped itself around his middle and lifted him to the creature’s face. He fought back a yell as he was certain he was about to become a midnight snack for something he hadn’t seen before.

“Let me go, dammit. I think the vampires have gotten inside,” Dominic roared from the creature’s other hand. Neils glanced over and saw that Dom was easily held like a rag doll.

The creature pulled them both closer to his face and took a great big sniff of them. A deep guttural voice rumbled from its chest, “Humans.” And dropped them to the ground.

Both men lay in the gravel near its clawed feet and looked up as the giant gargoyle unfolded its great wings and prepared to take flight. “Apologies,” it rumbled. “I thought the monsters had gotten past my men.” With a massive beat of its wings, it took to the air and disappeared against the night sky.

“Sweet Mary, mother of God…” Neils muttered. “What was that thing?”

“Gargoyle,” Dominic said. “Ran into one once a long time ago. Ugly bastards.”

“I think I need clean underwear, Dom,” he said with a shaky voice.

“Yeah, nerves of steel and all that.” Dom gathered himself from the dirt and handed Neils back his carbine.

“No, seriously, man. I think I just shit my pants.”

*****

Damien fought through the crowd until he made his way back to the edge of the embankment. He ran as hard as he could along the ridge and passed by Thorn’s troops defending the edges of the dry lake bed. He looked down at the base proper and knew that the only way to the base was to go deep through the desert and around the back way or run the lake bed and take his chances with all of the hunters and their silver rounds.

“Don’t take chances, lover. We are too close,” Rachel warned.

“It will take longer to go around.”

“Then go faster.”

He sighed and dropped back through the crowd of defenders, working his way to the back of the crowd. Once he reached the outer fringe, he prepared to cut through the desert when Foster stepped in front of him.

“You look like hell,” he said.

“I’ve been killing.” Damien stopped short.

“Where are you going?” Foster asked, curiosity painting his features.

“Just taking a break,” Damien lied. “I nearly bit off more than I could chew with that last one…so to speak.” He cracked a stupid smile at Paul and wiped the black blood from his mouth. “Had to rip his throat out with my teeth before he tore my arms off at the sockets.”

Paul nodded, studying the younger vampire. “You need to be careful, son. Some of the older vampires are tricky bastards. They can hide their age from you and use it against you.”

Damien nodded. “I found out the hard way.” He glanced back over his shoulder at the large number of vampires just standing around waiting for a chance to take a moment at the front of the lines. “But I’ve been at the front line since they advanced. Felt a breather wouldn’t hurt.”

“Take one. You’ve earned it.” Paul waved him on.

Damien had to truly concentrate on his words with Rachel whispering in his ear the entire time, “Eat him! Eat him!”

Damien lowered his head as though he were beat down and trudged past Paul who patted his shoulder when he passed him. “Don’t be long. This is a good lesson for you, my son.”

“I’ll not be.”

As soon as he entered the shadows, Damien made a break for the open desert and curved around for the backs of the buildings.

*****

Mitchell coughed and waved away the dust and smoke that hovered in the air. He stood slowly and craned his neck to appraise the damage. “Sitrep!” he yelled into the carnage that once was the command center.

Something moved in the debris and he pulled his sidearm and sighted in on the pile. He saw an arm in black BDU’s come up from the trashed equipment and then a head with a trimmed goatee, blood trickling down the side of his face. “Mark!” he exclaimed and moved to help him up.

“RPG?” Tufo asked as Matt helped him to his feet.

“No idea. I didn’t see any flames. Just felt a concussion.” Matt began hearing groans around the room and turned in time to see Jack and the other operators come back in through the opening where the blast window once was.

“Survivors! Find ‘em and clear ‘em out!” Matt barked.

Jack used hand signals to direct the other operators as he kept his carbine up and at the ready. “Where’s Max?” he asked.

“He’s with you.” Matt raised a brow. “Isn’t he?”

“Negative, Colonel. He disappeared a fraction of a second before the window blew in. I think he’s in here somewhere.”

A loud groan from the rear of the command center caught their attention and a locker was pushed over to reveal Max propped against the wall. Matt moved through the debris to help him. “What happened?”

Max shook his head to clear it. “I was either hit by a bus or the bastard tackled me.” He coughed. “I forgot how hard he hits.

Viktor climbed through the window, his crossbow at the ready and stood blocking the only open exit. His eyes and weapon scanned left to right, then up and down. “He’s in here somewhere.” He said softly. He strained his ears to listen. The crackling of electrical lines, the snap and pop of hi voltage power. The sizzle of electronics burning up inside their housings. The breathing of unconscious equipment operators. The rustling of hunters as they stirred from the blast. The movements of those already up and around. The tinkling of chains in the overhead as something moved about…he swung the crossbow up and searched through the girders of the overhead. In the darkness, he couldn’t make out any shapes and the acrid smell of the multiple fires ruined his sensitive nose. He narrowed his eyes and tried to force them to adjust to the darkness.

His ears heard Max curse and kick open something metallic, but he blocked it out. His eyes searched for the monster, any movement at all…from his peripheral vision he caught movement and spun on it, bringing the weapon to bear on hunters bursting in from a side door, weapons ready.

“Shut the door!” he yelled. “We must keep him inside!”

The hunters entered, some at the ready, the rest to dig through the debris and remove the injured. Once they entered, those at the ready kicked the doors shut and stood guard until the injured were gathered and ready to clear from the damage.

“What is he waiting on?” Matt asked.

“I don’t know,” Viktor whispered.

“Me.” Max pulled his weapon from the fallen locker. “He’s waiting for me to get my feet back under me so he can knock them back out, aren’t you?” he yelled. “Sorry bastard.” He kicked the locker clear and yelled into the overhead. “Bring me your worst, you blood sucking son-of-a-bitch!”

Viktor saw a fraction of movement in the girders and fired on it. The resulting howl nearly pierced his ears and sent many of the hunters scrambling to bring their weapons to bear on the ceiling. Viktor quickly reloaded the crossbow and brought the weapon to bear on the girders again, but the howling had stopped. The arrow fell to the floor in two pieces, the blood upon it smoking.

“You shall pay for your insolence,” the Sicarii growled, his voice seeming to echo from every direction at once.

“There’s more where that came from,” Viktor snapped back.

Hank lowered his carbine and drew his sword. Sanchez noticed him and followed suit. She ribbed Marshall and handed him her P90. He took the weapon and held one in each hand, easily handling them as though they were pistols. Drawing her sword, she did her best to clear her mind and prepare to draw blood.

A fluttering sound to the far side of the bunker caught their attention and all eyes followed a cloak as it fell to the floor. Spalding stepped over and picked it up. “It’s empty. There’s nothing there.”

“And there’s nothing here, either,” the Sicarii said as he struck out at the hunters on the other side of the bunker.

As quickly as a thought he sent Jacobs flying across the bunker and sprawling into Major Tufo. Both were sent skidding across the rubble strewn floor. Lamb was punched in his body armor shooting him across the room and smashing into the other blast proof window. Marshall didn’t see the kick that sent him sailing across the room to smash into Donovan. Donnie did try to catch the man and break his fall, only to send the both of them into the concrete wall. Wallace rolled and tried to fire on the dark vampire but Tracy was in his line of fire. He held his finger off the trigger as the Sicarii used both hands to shove the huge man hard, rolling him through all of the broken equipment.

Before the Sicarii could react again, Hank went into action. Slicing and dicing, he did his damndest to remove the vampire’s head from his body. Mitchell stood in stunned silence as he watched the warrior monk move with fluid grace, spinning and slashing, stabbing and blocking, his blade slicing so fast that even with the enhanced vision that his wolf gave him, Matt could barely see the steel reflect the flashes from the sparks that were still erupting across the room.

Maria performed a tactical roll and came up behind the vampire. Joining in, she began slicing away, matching Hank in his movements to try to cut the monster down, but neither warrior was fast enough. The faster they moved, the quicker the vampire avoided their blades. If they sliced, he ducked or sidestepped and on more than one occasion he would move in such a way that he caused Hank’s blade to strike Maria’s or vice versa, sending jarring pain to the other’s hands and vibrating up their arm.

Once the Sicarii felt he had enough of playing with the two hunters he jumped up and away from them, kicking Maria’s blade from her hand and numbing her arm all the way to the shoulder. He landed behind the female hunter and grabbed her by the throat, spinning her around in front of him as a human shield. As the other hunters froze in their tracks, an evil smile began to form at the corners of his mouth.

“I don’t think you want to do that.” Rufus stepped from the shadows at the very back of the bunker.

*****

Barbara tried to argue with Laura but it was like arguing with a fencepost. “I used to swim and run track in college. Plus, I’m a full foot taller than you. I’ll do it!” Laura argued.

“Oh you did not just go there.” Barbara planted her hands on her hips and stared daggers at the taller woman. “You may have legs that go all the way up to your damned armpits, but that doesn’t make you faster than me. I’ll have you know that I’m used to chasing a sugar-loaded six-year-old that is the spawn of Bob Mueller all over hell and creation. I think I can dive my tiny little ass behind a door before the boogey man makes me into a Scooby-snack,” she snapped, moving her neck and waving her finger at Laura the entire time.

Laura looked down at her and shook her head. “Does that shit work with Bob, because, seriously? You’re not intimidating me at all,” she said flatly.

Barbara pursed her lips and glared at her, breathing heavily for the longest time. Finally she stopped pushing her chest out and waved her hands at her, “Alright, fuck it. I quit. It hurts to keep shoving my boobs out like that, and to be honest, I don’t really feel like being bait for that thing.” She walked behind Laura and stood behind the steel fire door that went to the stairwell. “You do it and I’ll hold the door.”

Laura snorted and stepped up to the steel door. As she got ready to open it she took a deep breath and blew it out. She looked at Barbara. “Remember…if that thing gets past me, or…worse, don’t be a hero. Just pull this to, kick the lock pin and get your cute little ass topside.”

Barbara smiled at her. “So, you think my ass is cute, eh? I knew you Amazons were a little off.” She tossed a teasing wink.

Laura froze and blushed. “I didn’t…I…I’m not gay.”

Barbara blew a kiss and gave her another wink. “Whatever you say, tall, dark and luscious.”

Laura stammered and couldn’t find her words. She would reach for the door handle then turn back and open her mouth to say something but stop. Then turn back to the door, and turn back with her finger in the air as if something had occurred to her.

Barbara laughed at her and shook her head. “Oh, for the love of Pete, get your hot, sexy ass out there, Amazon!” she laughed. “I’m just messin’ with you!” She pointed to the door with tears threatening her eyes.

Laura flustered and tried her best to calm down. She took another deep breath and blew it out. “Ooh, I love it when you do that. Shoves your boobs WAY out there,” Barbara cooed.

“Will you stop it?!” she ordered and stamped her foot. “You’re distracting the hell out of me.”

Barbara smirked at her and hiked an eyebrow. “Mm-hmm. I bring out your inner Brandy, don’t I? I knew it.”

Laura shot her a quizzical stare. “Inner what?”

“Your inner Brandy?” she repeated. “You know. Brandy. Cuz it’s a ‘fine liquor’?”

Laura shook her head. “I don’t…”

Barbara rolled her eyes. “Oh my God, you really should have been a blonde, sugar. It’s a FINE LICK HER. Fine liquor, fine lick her…if I have to explain it, then it just totally ruins the joke.”

“There’s something wrong with you, you know that?”

“Yeah. Bob tells me that all the time.” She gave her an impish grin. “I can’t help it. I make jokes when I’m nervous.”

Laura resumed her spot by the door and listened for movement outside. She flexed her neck and shook out her hands. She took a deep breath then blew it out quickly and threw Barbara a dirty look…who was now staring up at the ceiling and pretending to whistle a tune and not stare at her boobs.

“I didn’t look, I promise. Besides, I’ve seen you naked. In the shower,” she muttered which totally stalled Laura from opening the door.

“You what?”

“It was an open bay shower. It wasn’t like I was checking you out or anything though.” She rolled her eyes. “I was just saying.”

Laura nodded. “Oh. Okay.”

“Yeah. Okay,” she repeated. “‘Cuz, you like totally look a lot better wet and naked.”

“Please, will you stop?” Laura all but yelled. “I need to concentrate!”

Barbara stifled her laugh. “Hey, you’re the fast one, I’m the slow one. You go right ahead and constipate.”

Laura nodded. “Right. No, concentrate.”

“That’s what I said.” Barbara tried to act serious. “So let’s go.”

Laura prepared herself again. This time when she opened the door, she snuck a peak down both sides of the hall and pulled the door open further. She stepped tentatively out into the hallway and pulled the radio out to call the security officers. Barbara chose that exact time to slap her on the ass, giving it a little squeeze, and say, “Good luck!” then quickly pulled the door shut.

Laura stood there a moment totally flustered and listened to the woman on the other side of the steel door burst into hysterical laughter. “I’m going to kill her.”

She quickly got herself under control and keyed the radio. “Security, Youngblood. Report.”

She paused a moment and listened to the static on the radio. When the voice came back it was hushed. “We’ve entered your level and we’re fanning out.”

“Fanning out?” she said aloud. “How many…” She keyed the radio, “Negative, we’re going to trap it in the stairwell. We can secure it on this side and escape through the next lev…” a scream in the distance cut her off. She pulled the radio away from her mouth and stared down the darkened hallway. “Oh no.”

*****

Neils and Dominic worked their way around the numerous buildings and warehouses and finally made it to the training area. The bunker was right behind them but the rear blast door was sealed shut from the inside.

“Dammit,” Dom cursed as he kicked at the steel door.

“That won’t help, brother.” He pointed to the steel support staff building adjacent to the bunker. “There’s a way in through there.”

The two men cut across the narrow alleyway and into the side door to the support staff building. They worked their way through the numerous offices and cubicles and hit the side door that fed the short hallway into the bunker. As they came to the other side, they entered the equipment storage and fought their way through the assorted crates and boxes and found their way to the stairwell that led to the command center. They hit the door at a sprint and ran into a nightmare.

*****

Damien converged on the mayhem in the command center and listened from outside. He could feel both Thorn and the Sicarii oozing power from where he hid in the shadows, and it made his entire body ache, wanting to sink his fangs into both of them.

“Easy, lover, your time is coming,” Rachel whispered. “Patience.”

He eased his way to the adjacent building and slipped inside, not knowing that his every movement was being watched by the sniper on the roof of the adjacent building.

Slipping into the darkness of the adjacent building, he followed the scent of death and destruction and hovered just outside the bunker’s steel blast doors. He listened to the hunters being attacked and tossed around like rag dolls. He chuckled inwardly as two hunters sliced the air with swords, trying to threaten or kill the Sicarii. As soon as he snatched the female and used her to block the others, two more kicked open another door to the room and Damien could taste their shock as they took in the destructive power of a true warrior.

Damien nodded, thinking, the time was ripe for picking when Rachel spoke to him once more, “Not yet, lover. Just a moment longer. No need to risk yourself when the hunters will risk themselves for you.”

*****

Apollo keyed his mic, “How’s it look topside, Sherry? I can’t see a damn thing and the command center has gone dead.”

Sheridan cursed under his breath. “I’m still not seeing anything, Apollo,” he lied. “The windows appear dark from here.” At least that much was true. “I’ve got a bad angle, so I can’t see inside the bunker, but if I had to guess, I’d say that something overloaded their systems and blew a breaker.”

“I don’t think so, baby,” Apollo shot back. “Look out at the lake bed. The satellite is still firing like clockwork. Unless they programmed the thing and put it on auto-pilot…”

Sheridan turned his scope to the battle and could see the destruction of the satellite as it continued to slice great paths through the vampire horde, now thinned greatly by the continued onslaught. “I’ll be damned.”

“Then maybe it’s just their coms?” Sheridan said. “Either way, I’m not going to abandon the post.”

“Did you catch what Jack said about the POD crews at the bunker?” Apollo asked. “My earpiece keeps cutting out on me.”

Sheridan continued to watch the bunker through the rifle scope praying that his target would show his face. “No, Apollo, I didn’t. I think he said something about the POD crews being dead on their feet or nearly asleep,” he lied again. He knew damn well that they were dead. As soon as Jack reported it he viewed them all through his rifle scope and verified it. Each of them had their throats cut so cleanly and so deep that many of their heads fell completely off their bodies.

“Really? ‘Cuz it sounded to me like he said they was all dead,” Apollo said.

Sheridan jerked around to see the large, black mountain of a man standing directly behind him. “I can explain!” Sheridan shouted just as Apollo jerked him up by his blouse.

“I ain’t giving you a chance to explain, you lying son-of-a-bitch!” Apollo sent a jaw-breaking right across Sheridan’s face. Had he not still been holding the man, he surely would have been sent off the roof of the building. “You ain’t at your post.” Apollo punched him again, shattering his nose. “You lied about the POD stations,” he said as he uppercutted him. “And you been sneakin’ around like you up to somethin’.” He backhanded the man across the flat roof of the building.

Sheridan moaned as he tried to lift his head from the pea gravel of the flat roof and then collapsed back down. Apollo pulled a set of silver-plated handcuffs from his duty belt and cuffed Sheridan’s hands behind his back. He picked him up and threw the man across his shoulder. “I’ll let Pablo figure out what to do with you next.” He marched toward the roof access door. “I’m going to figure out why the fuck the OpCom ain’t responded to radio calls.” He shoved a finger hard into Sheridan’s side, “And if I find out you had anything to do with it, I’ll kick your butt so hard your nose bleeds.”

24

On the dry lake bed, as the much thinner herd of vampires quickly approached the inner markers, the gargoyles who had been circling the skies and directing the greater elves below now fell from the air and landed into the middle of the throng of the undead. The air support that had been keeping the vampires at bay had stopped bringing the fiery rain of silver death and the blood suckers had resurged with a new purpose.

The gargoyles, impervious to the bites of the vampires and uniquely massive in both size and strength, used brute force to rip the undead to pieces and even used the bodies of their victims to beat the others to death who were stupid enough to get too close.

Some of the gargoyles used their wings as slashing weapons, spinning their bodies and extending their bat-like wings to slice their enemies in half. Considering that their wingspan could exceed forty feet, it often left quite the path of destruction, but the vampire horde would quickly fill that emptiness, intent on vindicating the deaths of their brothers.

The gargoyles fought like demons, slashing and tearing, throwing bodies and using their great mass to hold back the advancing army while the greater elves slipped in and out of the ‘anywhere’ to kill, maim or destroy, then slip back to the safety of their own dimension without being seen. The group needed to buy just a little more time while their smaller, dirt dwelling compatriots finished their work.

Grimlock, the largest of the gargoyles and the leader of their warrior clan, directed them to hold the line no matter the cost. At nearly fourteen feet tall and with ebony skin, he looked like a gargantuan statue with deep red scarring throughout his body. A much smaller and faster griffin styled gargoyle kept to the air, zipping down to pick up claws full of vampires to rip apart and rain their body parts down on the others.

Grimlock had just scooped up an extra-large handful of the beasties and squished them between his fingers like over-ripe bananas when he felt the earth tremble beneath his feet. He threw his hands out to balance himself and yelled out with his great rumbling voice, “To the air, brethren! To the air!” and leapt up, beating his great wings, scooping large pockets of air and lifting himself higher. He looked about to ensure that his compatriots had made it to the safety of the air and heaved a great sigh of relief when he had them all accounted for.

They all circled the vampire horde, many of whom kept a watchful eye on the winged monstrosities before advancing once again on the human stronghold.

“Come on, dammit,” Grimlock muttered. “Do it!” he yelled, just as the ground beneath the vampire army shuddered, knocking most of them off their feet. The earth itself shook and began to collapse inwardly, dropping into a giant sinkhole, its sides as straight and smooth as glass.

Grimlock shot straight up into the air and cast his eyes out over the dry lake bed. Only a few stray vampires had escaped the trap and they were running in the other direction as fast as they could. He let loose with a dragon’s roar that echoed off the foothills and sent the werewolves into howling fits.

As he landed beside the great pit the earth behind him began to tilt and tremble as five giant heads broke up from the ground. Immense rock trolls slowly pulled their large bodies from the sandy earth, ridden by gnomes.

The little gnomes slid down from the trolls and approached Grimlock. The trolls simply sat on the ground and looked around like large retarded moles and scratched themselves in unmentionable places or picked at their noses.

“Damned smelly creatures,” the little gnome commented as he brushed the dirt from his clothes and walked to the edge of the deep pit. He looked down at the trapped vampires trying to leap and claw their way out, failing miserably. The sight brought a smile to his face and a tear to his eye. “Ah, but they make fine excavators.”

“That they do,” Grimlock’s voice a low rumble.

“Do you think the Wyldwood would let us keep one? Or maybe two?” the gnome asked. “They’re not the easiest thing in the world to operate you know, but they do make short work of big jobs.”

Another gnome stepped beside the first and admired their handiwork. “And it sure beats running from them to keep from being eaten, I’ll tell ya.”

Grimlock shook his giant head. “The Wyldwood was specific. The spell is temporary. The stupid animals have to go back before it wears off.”

Horith and Kalen appeared from nowhere and looked down into the pit. “Good work, gentlemen. Very good work indeed,” Horith commented.

“Thank you, sir,” the first gnome replied. “Hey, do you think you could put a word in with the Wyldwood for us?”

Grimlock leaned down and growled at him.

“Not to keep one!” he exclaimed, holding his dirty little hands up in defense. “Just maybe she could convince the filthy things that they don’t like the taste of gnome anymore?”

Horith smiled. “I can ask.”

“Thank you,” the gnome said defensively. “I couldn’t afford to feed something that big anyway,” he said over his shoulder as he walked off.

“What will you do with them?” Grimlock asked the elves.

Kalen hiked a brow. “I know what I’d like to do with them.”

Horith placed a hand on his twin’s shoulder. “We’ll leave that to the humans.” He turned and looked to the horizon. “But it won’t be much longer and the sun will take care of it for them.”

Grimlock nodded. “Speaking of…”

“Yes, I know,” Horith stated. “Let’s check in with the humans and then we’ll see you off.”

*****

“Tell me, traitor, why I shouldn’t kill them all and bathe in their blood?” the Sicarii hissed.

“Can you not feel your power ebb? Your own people have dwindled to a mere fraction of what you once held,” Rufus said softly as he slowly advanced, his eyes pleading with him.

“It matters not. The apocalypse will still come. I will still be the harbinger of doom. I will still bring about the undoing of His creation—”

“Non,” Rufus interrupted him. “You will not, mon ami.”

“You are not my friend, traitor!” he spat. “I do not know how you broke my conscription, but it does not matter. You will pay for your actions with the true death along with these human hunters.”

“Non. I will not.” Rufus knew he had to keep him talking. If he was talking, he was not killing. If Rufus could save just one human life…

“Oh, you will, little vampire. I can smell the fear on you.”

“It is not the fear of my own death,” Rufus explained.

While Rufus spoke, Hank had recovered his sword and slowly moved out of the Sicarii’s sight. Rufus kept advancing, but at an angle, causing the dark one to turn ever so slightly to keep Sanchez between him and the other vampire. Hank used that to slip behind him, but he feared that any movement would be heard and this damned vampire was just TOO quick.

“I fear the death of others. I fear their deaths being on my hands when I might could do something to stop it.”

“You can do nothing,” the dark one hissed. “Your allies can do nothing! I will still destroy the world, and I will enjoy watching it burn!” He tightened his grip on Maria’s throat and she grabbed at his arm with both hands, struggling to pull it away, to gulp down the slightest bit of air.

Hank knew that he had to do something, and fast, or this unholy creature would kill her. He couldn’t stand by and allow anybody else that he loved to be harmed at the hands of another damned vampire. In that briefest of moments his greatest fears all came to the forefront. All of the fear he felt when the vampires first attacked his little border town, the pain of losing his parishioners, the anguish of having his orphans ripped from him...all of it rushed back to him from that dark hole in his heart where he had buried it. It all rushed forward and sprung to the front of his world, blinding him with fear and rage at the thought that yet another blood sucking vampire might steal someone he loved and his body reacted before his mind could stop him or even formulate a working plan.

He tucked his legs and sprung for all he was worth, bringing the sword up and slicing down as quickly as he could, trying to slice the bastard in half.

As he sprung into the air, the world slowed to a crawl. Rufus saw what Hank was about to do, and his eyes widened just slightly. That action was nearly imperceptible, but enough for the Sicarii to notice, as he was always so observant when he was in predatory mode. He knew that something was behind him. He wasn’t sure what the threat was, or what kind of attack, but he didn’t dare risk being wounded again. If this group had a simple crossbow that could wound him as badly as he was hurt in the rafters earlier, he didn’t dare risk any other attacks. As soon as he noted the shift of Rufus’ eyes, he shifted his weight to spin to the side, intending to throw the girl’s body in the opposite direction and hopefully rip her head from her shoulders in the same movement.

He didn’t get the chance to complete his action as he felt the stinging bite of a silver plated blade slice through his shoulder and sever his arm as his body moved to one side and his other arm tried to throw the girl. He only accomplished in ripping her throat out as she was slung to the side, but the surprised look in her eye gave him a minor satisfaction just before he realized that he had completely lost his left arm.

In a dancing, spinning action, he scooped up the female’s fallen blade with his good hand and brought it up in one great, slicing motion. He sliced his attacker from inner thigh to collar bone before the blade was stuck and his bloody hand slipped from the handle of her sword. He finished with a roll to the side and time sped up once more. The pain and fury that coursed through him as he screamed an unholy curse was unmatched in the annals of time.

Hank collapsed to his knees, Maria’s sword, once his own, protruding from his chest, arterial blood spraying out in front of him. He was surprised at the speed of the attack, and even more surprised at the lack of pain. He knew it was partly because of the razor’s edge of the blade, but also the speed of the killing blow…his brain hadn’t had time to register the pain yet. His eyes fell to Maria’s prone body and his heart broke…he had failed her. He wanted nothing more than to save her, again. He couldn’t save his kids, his flock, his town. He only wanted to save her.

As Hank slowly began to fall he stretched his arm out toward her...if he could just touch her one last time. But fate is a cruel bastard. His body fell just out of reach and he couldn’t extend his hand any further. His eyes turned to her and she met his gaze for just a moment, her mouth forming a word, but his mind couldn’t make out what she was trying to say...the blood rushing from her ruined throat preventing any last good-byes. His vision faded as the world went about its business, his last formed thought was of her.

The Sicarii looked down at the floor and saw his arm lying in a pool of his own black blood and his vision instantly went red. He poised to attack again when something solid struck him and knocked him back. He felt the unmistakable sensation of being wrapped in metal and then the bite of barbed silver spikes as they drove into his body and embedded into his ancient bones. The force of the blow knocked him to the ground and his anger suddenly knew no bounds. Who did these humans think he was? Mere silver could not contain him!

He flexed his good arm and swelled his chest, but felt only the burn of the silver against the stump of what once was his arm. He howled at the pain and jerked his eyes open to stare down at the contraption that held him. Logging style chain, made entirely of silver wrapped completely around his body and secured with spheres that had shot barbed spikes into his body? That should not have held him!

He flexed again and felt his strength drain from him. He began to panic as the Roman Centurion stood over him. “You are secured.”

“No! This is impossible! I am the Sicarii! Silver does not affect me!” he screamed.

The Roman reached to his chest and tapped the central medallion. “It does when it’s the very silver you used to betray Him.” He pointed upward.

The Sicarii’s eyes widened as realization sunk in. He was undone.

*****

Apollo reached the POD stations and double checked. The Whack-A-Mole guys were all dead. He shook his head and ran to the bunker. The blast proof window had been blown in and it was pretty dark inside, but he got there just in time to watch that Roman guy, dressed in a big red skirt and a metal chest plate shoot the biggest damned gun he had ever seen at a one-armed vampire. The gun looked like it shot out a metal octopus at the vampire that wrapped itself around the bloodsucker a couple times in the blink of an eye and then staked the monster with giant silver balls with spikes.

Apollo wanted to let out a giant whoop in celebration until he took in all the destruction of the OpCom. Just about everything was destroyed, the computers, the lockers, the monitors…even the Captain’s Chair that reminded him of the one Captain Kirk sat in on Star Trek. Then he saw the bodies. He couldn’t see who it was, but he saw a man lying on the ground and there was a sword sticking out of him. Padre musta stuck some mutha…wait. Where’s the Padre? Apollo thought. He scanned the room and saw people scrambling, they were surrounding the bodies and he couldn’t see what was going on.

He stuck his head in the window, “Where’s Maria?” he asked. He looked from operator to operator but nobody seemed to be paying him any attention. “Hey! Where’s Maria?!” he yelled.

Jack jumped up and went to the window. “Apollo, brother, you don’t want to be coming in here right now.”

Apollo stepped back and shook his head. “No, man. Don’t you be telling me that, Jack.”

Jack leaned out the window. “Apollo, they’re doing everything they can, but you need to give them room.”

“MARIA!” Apollo yelled as he grabbed Jack by his tactical vest and pulled him out of the window, sending him flying. Apollo dove through the window and rolled to his feet. “Where is she?” he bellowed, tears forming in his eyes. He scanned the darkened room and saw two groups of people checking out bodies. He saw the smaller set of tactical boots and slid in next to her.

As soon as he saw her face, he knew she was gone. He’d seen too many dead bodies in his life to deny it. Her eyes were still open and the large puddle of blood to her side indicated she had already bled out long before. “No, baby, no…” he cried, “don’t leave me.” He lifted her head and rocked back and forth, stroking her hair.

The others, who had been trying to do CPR, even though they knew it was a failed effort, gave up and stepped back to allow the large man to grieve.

The other team working on Hank also stepped back. “His heart was cleaved in half,” Jacobs said. “We couldn’t do anything.”

Tufo stepped up to the others. “Let Apollo have some time here. But I need a sitrep. We have the head of the snake. I need to know the condition of the rest of the body.”

Horith and Kalen leaned in the open window. “They’re all taken care of,” Horith said loud enough to be heard. “We others trapped them for you.”

“The sun will take care of them for you soon enough,” Kalen stated. “But if you don’t turn off your artificial sun, it may do it as well.”

Tufo nodded. “Thank you, gentlemen. Spalding, escort these gentlemen and give their compatriots a heartfelt congratulations and a thank you from us. We have…” he paused and looked to the ground where their dead lay and to where the Sicarii still struggled with his chains, “loose ends to tie up.”

“Yes, sir, Major.”

“I’ll go with him,” Jack said. “I need to take care of a few things myself.” He glanced to the Sicarii and then turned to Max, “I’d like to be there when you lock this bastard up.”

“As you wish, Son,” Max said with a smile. Viktor shot him a look and Max simply smiled bigger.

*****

Laura followed the sound of the scream down the hallway, her flashlight lighting the way in front of her. She couldn’t imagine what could be making the god awful grunting noise, but she knew whatever it was had to be found.

She saw a reflection of a light and saw Barbara appear at the end of the hall. “I can’t find it,” she said softly.

“Whatever it is, it’s down here,” Laura said. “Where did the security guys go?”

“The next floor down. I don’t have a keycard for that level.” She shrugged. Laura approached her and the two women considered their next move.

“Okay, we know this floor is cleared, but whatever it was, it sounded close. So if it’s not here, maybe it’s…” her words were cut short as a man screamed in the darkness, the blood curdling yell of one being ripped to shreds. Laura instinctively reached out and pulled Barbara behind her. She pulled her sidearm and held it in front of her. “That isn’t good,” she whispered. She heard Barbara rack the slide on her pistol and turned to see the small woman holding it in a double handed grip, her face stern.

“Nothing gets to, my son,” she said through clenched teeth.

“Agreed.” Laura turned the flashlight back down the hall and just caught a glimpse of something large and hairy as it shot across the end of the hall. “Oh, shit…”

“What the fuck was that?” Barbara whispered.

“We have a wolf in here,” Laura whispered as she began backing slowly the way she had come, taking Barbara with her.

“How the hell did that thing get in here?”

“I don’t know, but we need to keep it contained down here.” She replied. “Is Bobby still topside with Miller?”

“He better be or I’ll tan his little hide.” Barbara’s eyes were wide and searching for any movement.

“Good,” Laura said. “We’ll work our way back to the stairwell. You stand guard while I lock down the elevators, then we’ll use the stairs to go topside. We’ll bar the door from the inside and then lock the topside door.”

“Great. Lock the damned thing down here with all our stuff.” She muttered.

“Better than locking it up there with us,” Laura quipped.

“Good point.” Barbara shot back.

The two women eased back around the corner, nervously checking every nook and cranny for an eight foot tall werewolf. When they reached the elevators, Laura locked the car down while Barbara stood guard at the open stairwell. She kept checking the hallway, then the stairwell, just to make sure the wolf hadn’t slipped into the stairs when they weren’t looking.

Once inside, Laura slid the large steel bar down over the inside of the door and sighed. She turned to Barbara, “Time to do our cardio.” And pointed up. The two double timed it up the stairs and burst through the doors topside. “Miller!” Laura yelled.

“Yes, ma’am?” Miller responded, Bobby still at his side.

“How many guards down below?” She wasn’t really sure she wanted to know.

“Four, ma’am. Willis, Davis, Jeffries and Walker.”

She shook her head. “At least two of them are gone. See if you can raise any of them through their headset.”

“Gone?” Miller asked as he was about to key his radio. “How?”

Laura turned and her face was as pale as a Native American could be. “There’s a wolf down there, Sergeant. I don’t know how, but we both saw it.”

Miller’s jaw dropped. “Sweet Jesus,” he whispered. “Jeffries. Walker. Come in,” he barked into the radio. He paused and stared at Laura. “Willis?” Static came back to him and he adjusted the gain on his handheld unit. “Davis, come in. This is topside.” After a brief moment he turned to Laura and Barbara and shook his head.

“I think it’s safe to assume they’re either gone or maybe some of them are hiding and can’t key their mic,” Laura said.

“We can hope.” Miller marched toward the stairwell door.

“Where are you going?” she asked.

“To destroy that thing.” His jaw was set and the determination in his eyes indicated he wouldn’t take no for an answer.

“Negative,” Laura ordered. “For now, it’s contained. Once the mission in Nevada is complete, we’ll notify the squads and let them handle this.”

Miller shook with rage, but lowered his weapon. He turned to her and simply nodded. “This isn’t right, ma’am. That damned thing shouldn’t be down there.” He tossed his weapon on the table.

25

“Do you have to leave so soon?” Jack asked. “We were so busy getting ready for this battle that I never really got the chance to get to know you guys.”

Horith and Kalen looked at each other and shrugged. “We know you, Chief Jack. You are a warrior and a friend,” Horith said.

Jack snorted a laugh. “But we never got to hang out. You know, play cards, get drunk, chase wom…er…well, play video games.” He smiled.

The twins looked at each other and shook their heads. Kalen offered his hand to him. “Perhaps the next time the world needs to be saved we can do these things.”

Jack sighed. “Yeah, yeah. I bet you say that every time you pull somebody’s fat from the fire, don’t you?”

The twins smiled and shook their heads. “You say the strangest things, Chief Jack.”

“I’ve been told that,” he laughed. “Thanks again, guys. If you’re ever in town, look me up.” He shrugged. “Oh, and don’t forget to take the trolls with you!”

“They have already been taken back,” Horith said. “Although one of the gnomes said that you owe him some grog. Do you know what he means?”

Jack struck a blank look and shook his head. “Naw, man. No idea.”

“Gnomes can be very convincing liars,” Horith added. “Very well. Until next time, Chief Jack!” He stepped toward the large boulder behind the building where Jack had arrived through. Jack found it somewhat odd that the ‘anywhere’ they were going to…it appeared midday already. He glanced at his watch and then shrugged. He remembered, time had no meaning there. He gave a final wave and watched as the large rock shut and the light was gone.

He sighed as he walked back toward the Command Center. Pablo Monteiro approached him and tapped his shoulder. “Jack, we still have the problem with Major Sheridan.”

Jack turned and shrugged. “What problem?”

“Did Apollo not tell you?” He seemed truly puzzled.

“He’s uh…preoccupied right now.”

“What could be more important?” Pablo asked.

Jack looked away and cleared his throat. “His girlfriend was killed in battle, Pablo.”

“Oh, no…” He paused and crossed himself, muttering a pray.

“What about Sherry?”

Pablo took a deep breath and then filled Jack in while they walked back to the Headquarters Building. Jack’s anger grew with every word and with each step. By the time he got to the top floor where Sheridan was still cuffed to a pillar, Jack was beyond pissed, he was livid.

“Well hello, Jack-o,” Sheridan said through his bloody nose. “How’s about you let me loose so we can get all of this straightened out, eh?”

“How’s about you tell me the truth for once, Sherry?” Jack shot back.

“Truth? About what?” Sheridan tried his best to smile through busted lips and bloody teeth.

“I’m not playing, Sherry. I’ve lost enough people to last me four lifetimes. If I have to, I’ll start shooting you at the kneecaps and work my way up until I hit a spot that’s just tender enough for you to tell me the fucking truth for a change.”

“I have no clue what you’re talking about,” he said. “Your man attacked me on the rooftop and beat me senseless. I’ll be lucky if I don’t have a bloody concussion.”

“Fine. We can play it your way.” Jack pulled his FiveseveN and racked the slide.

“Oh come on now, mate. Who do you think you’re kidding?” Sheridan asked.

Jack smirked at him. “You know the really funny part about all of this, Sherry? You don’t know the whole fucking story.”

“Oh really? Well why don’t you clue me in, mate?”

Jack pulled over a chair and turned it backward. He sat down and stared Sheridan in the face. “Fine. I will.” He rubbed the pistol along Sheridan’s face. “You want to know the truth? Here’s the truth. You’re a werewolf.”

“Oh, fuck off, yank. You’ve been drinking again, haven’t ya?”

“Nope. It’s the truth. The whole augmentation program? It’s a lie, Sherry. They pump you full of werewolf genes, make you take these bitter black pills that’s really wolf’s bane and that keeps your ugly ass from shifting. Then you get all the strength, but you don’t end up chasing cars or humping the CO’s leg when he brings his wife to work. Meanwhile, every full moon, you get all antsy and itchy and you just want to climb the fucking walls. Sound familiar?” Jack asked.

Sheridan knew he was telling the truth, but he refused to believe it. “You’re full o’ crap, mate. They’d tell us if they did that.”

“Right. You trust your government?” he asked. “That’s a rhetorical question by the way.” Jack leaned back and held the gun right in front of Sheridan’s face. “This? It’s loaded with silver bullets. Guess what ALL werewolves are severely allergic to? Oh, wait…you already know, don’tcha, smart guy?”

Sheridan’s eyes got really wide as he studied Jack’s face. “You wouldn’t shoot me even if it wasn’t true.”

Jack pointed the gun at his foot and squeezed the trigger, sending a round through the bony part of the foot. Sheridan screamed and held his foot off the floor.

“Oh, damn. I bet that burns like a bitch, don’t it?” Jack said. “Tell me the fucking truth, you limey bastard, or I’ll put one in your knee cap and see if maybe a scrap of silver can get in your bloodstream.”

“Toss off, you fucking bastard! I wouldn’t tell you a goddam thing!” Sheridan screamed.

“Fine. I don’t mind taking you out in tiny pieces,” Jack said. “You put my people at risk. You put my wife at risk. You put my in-laws at risk. Hell, you put ME at risk. You put my unborn child at risk. You’re a piece of shit as far as I’m concerned. I might as well put a bullet in your head and call you a casualty of war. Oops…friendly fire casualty. Damn the bad luck.” He waved the pistol so that Sheridan could see it. Jack stood and pushed the chair away. “Last chance, fucker.” He pressed the barrel of the gun to Sheridan’s temple. “Any last words? Want to mutter a prayer and hope that somewhere there’s a minor god that might hear it and take pity on your rotten soul?”

Sheridan was shaking now, his body quivering. “Alright!” he screamed. “Alright! I’m already dead anyway,” he croaked. “But you have to understand, I didn’t have any choice in the matter. They said they’d kill my family.”

“Monster hunters don’t have families, Sherry.”

“My parents are still alive, Jack,” he sobbed. “At least, they were. If I don’t complete this mission, they won’t be.”

“Fine. Tell me everything and we’ll see about getting them someplace safe.”

*****

Damien waited in the darkest shadows of the adjoining room until they carried out the bodies of the dead and the hunters had scattered. There was only a small handful of humans left in the command center and Rachel prodded at his mind, “Wait a moment, they are too close. Wait…now!”

He darted into the room, scooped up the arm of the Sicarii and shot out the open window as fast as he could move, ripping the cloth from the severed limb and devouring the flesh as quickly as he could. His fangs descended and ripped large chunks of the sweet meat from the bone and he chewed just enough to choke down the flesh as his legs carried him into the dark desert night as quickly as he could pump them.

As the flesh hit his stomach, the energy and power that once was the Sicarii struck him like an anvil strikes steel and knocked him to the ground. He rolled from his momentum, but he never lost his grip on the Sicarii’s limb.

He lay dazed and confused on the desert floor as the most sickening feeling he ever felt rolled over him and a sudden surge of power struck him at his core. As the sick feeling subsided he could hear Rachel whispering in his ear. “Finish your meal, lover. You need your strength.”

Damien’s lip quivered as he lay on the desert floor, staring up at the night sky and the sinking full moon. “I can’t, my love.”

“Mmm? Why not, lover? Are you full from all the others you munched on earlier?” she giggled.

“No.”

“Then what’s wrong, lover? Finish up so we can fulfill your destiny.”

“Oh, trust me. That mouthful was more than enough.”

“Okay then. Let’s get going. Let’s fulfill your destiny.”

“I can’t, my darling.” Tears formed in his eyes.

“Damien? What is wrong?” she asked, suddenly worried.

“I cannot move.”

*****

“What about the vamps that ran off into the desert?” Jacobs asked.

Mitchell considered them a moment and then shook his head. “According to the elves, there weren’t many. No sense in wasting resources and risking any more lives going after them,” he said. He looked at his watch. “The sun will be up shortly anyway. Let the desert have them.”

“Sounds good to me, sir.” Ing turned the diesel pump back on and sprayed a fine mist over the hole in the ground.

“Is that really necessary?” Lamb asked

“Colonel doesn’t’ want anything left. Not even the clothes,” Jacobs replied. “The sun won’t toast everything.

“Ah.” Lamb looked at his watch. “How much longer until the clean-up crews arrive?”

“Probably by morning. I think they started at the far end. They’ll be working all through the night,” Ing replied. “Poor bastards.”

*****

As they strapped the Sicarii to the cart and prepared to wheel him to his new tomb, he made eye contact with Rufus. He tried in vain to will him to his aid. He strained his mind, trying to force his way into Rufus’ head, drill into his psyche, to force his body to react to his desires. “You WILL obey me,” he whispered through clenched teeth.

Rufus simply stared at the shell of a vampire and shook his head. “Non. I will not,” he replied. “I never would have obeyed you, for I am un chef de…” he sighed and restated in English, “I am a leader. I do not follow.”

“Then you have betrayed your own kind, and for what? Humans?” he growled. “They will hunt you down and kill you the first time you step out of line.”

“Non. Again you are wrong.” Rufus sighed and averted his eyes. “For I will not step out of line.” He moved closer and stared into the Sicarii’s eyes. “You still do not understand, do you, mon ami? You do not remember what it was like to BE human. To feel. To love. To cherish all things that He created.”

“Bah! You’re an abomination!” he cried. “You don’t even know you’re place! We should be ruling them!”

“Non, I know my place. It is here, in the darkness. Until I am called into the light.”

The Sicarii tilted his head back and laughed, a deep, dark hearty laugh until tears formed in his eyes. “You poor, pitiful, little vampire. You still have hope that you may have a soul, don’t you?” he whispered. “You don’t. You lost it the moment you died, and it is roasting this very moment in the deepest, darkest pits of Hell.”

Rufus merely nodded. “Perhaps,” he stated, still staring at the vampire. “Perhaps not. I do not know. Only He knows.” He pointed up. “One day, I will find out.”

“Ask yourself this, little vampire,” the Sicarii whispered. “Has he ever answered your prayers? Has he ever so much as acknowledged your pitiful existence? Hmm, has he?”

Rufus looked around him at the death and destruction. He saw people being carried away on stretchers, others being tended to still in the field, buildings burning in the night, smoke rising up to the heavens, yet amidst it all, the ones he loved and cherished the most still lived. Mankind still existed and was not enslaved to this mad monster. The grand majority of the populace still had no idea that monsters existed anywhere outside of the cinema. The few who did mostly kept it to themselves or worked with this group of hunters. The Sicarii himself stood here chained in this eternal trap, encased in silver, trapped by the very coin that he used to betray the Son of God and was about to be entombed in the belly of Creation, sealed in steel reinforced concrete until the end of time. He took it all in and sighed with relief. Turning back to the Sicarii, he nodded.

“Yes. He has. And He has answered my prayers with the greatest of blessings. My cup runneth over like never before.” His lips trembling and his eyes began misting. He spread his arms to indicate everything going on about him and tilted his head back and cried to the heavens, “Thank you!”

The Sicarii stared at the little vampire as though he had lost his ever-loving mind before the men in black uniforms carried him away to his eternal sleep.

*****

Nadia ran to Jack and embraced him. Her tears flowed freely and she cried. Her joy and relief that the horrible visions that came to her during the battle were either of others that she had come to know recently or that she had been seeing through the eyes of other wolves, but it wasn’t her Jack.

She trembled as he held her and barely heard his words of comfort. “It’s okay, baby. I’m here now. It’s all over.”

Once she had calmed, she pulled him to her and kissed him deeply. He tasted of sweat and blood and spent gunpowder, and it was the most wonderful kiss she had ever experienced. Her heart leapt with joy as he picked her up and carried her across the war torn battlements that once was the Groom Lake base.

Between sobs of relief and tears of joy, she finally pulled his ear to her and whispered, “Take me home, Jack. Please. Take me away from all of this.”

He stopped in the middle of the battlement and stared at her with the saddest eyes she had ever seen. For a moment she felt her stomach sink and she knew what was coming. She had seen this moment too many times in her visions and she wanted nothing more than to run away.

THIS was the moment she had been dreading since they were mated and she first saw the visions of the dark threat rising. This is where he tells her that there is a threat out there bigger than the Sicarii. This is the moment where he tells her that their child cannot be safe in a world where a madman runs free that can rise to threaten them all. This is the moment where he sets her down and tells her that he cannot come with her to raise their child together, where he can be a wolf with her. This is where he walks away from her and leaves her with her heart torn from her chest.

She felt the hot tears running down her cheeks before the moment ever came, her heart already beginning to break when he took his first breath and pulled her close to him.

“I thought you’d never ask.” He kissed her again and squeezed her tight, lifting her from the ground and slowly spinning her.

*****

Mitchell and Max stood side by side as Tufo and Adolfo bolted the cart to the wall of the underground facility. The Sicarii struggled against the silver chains, but the coin held him, draining him of his power. His eyes were crazed as the realization set in that he was about to be confined for eternity.

“You cannot do this!” he screamed. “This is not right!” He stared directly at Max.

“Not right?” Max asked. “You were going to kill off the majority of the human race and enslave the survivors as food, and you think this isn’t a just punishment?”

“NO!” he screamed and pulled at the chains again. His stump rubbed raw against the silver, the meat smoking. “Do not do this…” he cried.

Mitchell nodded as two operators grabbed the steel doors and pushed them closed with a clang. They listened to the beep of the concrete truck as it backed into place and two men began angling the dump spout to direct the flow of mix down the walkway to fill the stairwell.

“The other side is sealed as well?” Max asked.

“It was never completed,” Mitchell replied with a sigh. He rolled his neck to ease some of the tension. “It’s solid rock on the other side. That stairwell went down to the bunker and the bunker was supposed to be some kind of antechamber to a larger chamber. The whole project was scrapped before anything else was started.”

“So a steel vault buried in stone, sealed with concrete,” Max stated. “Hopefully, it will be enough.

“For a while, anyway.”

Diane approached from beside the concrete truck. “Colonel, we have a report from your techs.”

Mitchell sighed again. “What now?”

“It’s not good, sir. I think we destroyed the base.”

Mitchell gave her a confused look. “We have some minor damage here and there, and I know HQ and the bunker took a few hits, but other than some broken glass and some equipment that can be replaced.”

She shook her head, “No, sir. Not the structures, the base itself.” She pulled a sheet from a folder and handed it to him. “If you’ll recall, sir, we had a lot of nuclear testing out here prior to building this facility?”

Mitchell nodded, “Yeah, you told me that. That’s why we have all the underground bunkers.”

“Well, it seems that with all of the fighting, the weapons fire and that huge pit, we stirred up soil deep enough that it’s back in the air.”

“What’s back in the air, Major? I can’t read this report.” He handed it back to her.

“The radiation, sir. The fallout that settled in this area decayed and was eventually covered. We stirred it back up.” Mitchell shook his head, still not entirely understanding. “We’re going to have to abandon the base, Colonel.”

“Looks like we’re moving back to Tinker, Matt,” Mark said as he patted Matt’s shoulder, “Way to break the base, buddy.”

Mitchell shot him a go-to-Hell look.

26

The next day—

Mitchell pulled every string he could to get Diane put in charge of the black ops going on at Groom Lake. McAfee arranged for those projects to be relocated to Nellis Air Force base temporarily until Diane could choose her own executive officer and establish a more permanent residence at the Dugway Proving Grounds in Utah.

While the squads and crews packed to return to Tinker, Mitchell and Tufo went ahead to prepare for their return. Their injured and the bodies of their dead brought with them on the plane and being offloaded. They made the short flight back to Oklahoma City and pulled up to the old hangar to find Laura standing outside, hands on hips and tapping her foot.

“What the hell is she doing here?” Matt asked.

“Beats me,” Mark answered as he pulled into the hangar.

“You decide to come back and they turn the damned lights back on? Is that how this works?” she asked sardonically.

Matt shook his head. “What are you talking about?”

“They cut the power here days ago, Matt. I came by to get my stuff, found out Mueller’s family is here and they cut the damned power on us…then a friggin werewolf just appears out of nowhere below decks, then just before you come back, >poof< the lights are back on!”

Matt’s eyes grew wide and he shot Tufo a surprised look. “The power was off? How long?” he asked excitedly.

Laura shook her head. “I don’t know. A few days. Why?”

“And there’s a wolf down below? You’re sure she didn’t get out?” He began running for the stairwell door.

“Yes, I’m sure. And yes, I locked down the elevators,” she reported. “Whatever it is, it isn’t going anywhere.”

“What the hell’s going on, Matt?” Mark asked, checking his sidearm.

“Alpha One, Mark. From back in the day,” he explained.

“I thought you killed her!” he exclaimed.

“Apparently not.” Matt unlocked a weapons locker. “Fuck!” he exclaimed. All of the weapons had been taken to Nevada. He checked his sidearm. He had one magazine. “What do you have?” he asked Tufo.

“One and a spare.”

“Cover the door. I’m going down.”

“Not without backup you aren’t,” Laura said trying to move to a position to stop him.

Matt turned to her and stared her in the eye. “This is my screw up. I need to fix this.” He walked to the stairwell then turned again. “Besides…I should have freed her a long time ago.” And then he was inside leaving Laura and Mark topside questioning everything.

Matt worked his way down the stairs, listening intently for any sounds. He checked all of the first level, then went to the second. Going room to room he found where someone had been sleeping in different rooms and using the different items in the rooms that were usable.

He reached the third level and saw where someone had been digging around and scavenging for food. He came out of the cafeteria and silently entered the kitchen. That was when he saw her. She had found a man’s shirt and had it draped over her, but left it open and unbuttoned. When Matt first laid eyes on her, his heart skipped a beat. Tasha’s words came back to haunt him and he felt his inner wolf pull at him to be near her. All of those years of hatred washed away with a single glance of her and he had to fight an overwhelming desire to scoop her into his arms.

She was digging around in an overhead cupboard, looking for something. Nude, other than the oversized shirt, her muscular legs were made more shapely as she tip-toed to snoop around the upper shelf.

Matt moved slightly to the side to better see her and she caught the movement with her peripheral vision. She spun around and stared at him staring at her. His lopsided grin disarmed her momentarily until a flood of memories came back to her. Her heart raced as she remembered running for her life through streets and alleys, black sedans and men with uniforms chasing her. She remembered men in tactical gear firing at her and her ducking and weaving trying to dodge them. She didn’t know what she could have done to bring this kind of attention from the military…she had always been so careful in the past…going deep into the woods when the full moon was near and she couldn’t control the wolf that she would become, but they were on her now. The dirty streets, her burning lungs, her legs hurting so badly…the dark alleyway that lead to…nothing! She had been trapped!

Her heart raced once more as the flood of memories came back to her and she began to hyperventilate. Her eyes widened as she looked at him.

“Don’t be scared,” Matt said, extending his hand. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

It was HIM! It was that same voice…the same voice that echoed in her mind every time her eyes were shut and she tried to sleep. The same face! The same eyes!

Matt stepped closer and saw the absolute terror on her face and gently shook his head. “No…no, I won’t hurt you. Tasha said—”

“No,” she whimpered. “Not again.”

Flashbacks appeared in her mind, scene after scene, over and over, the same man, the alley, the same eyes, a gun, the flash of light, darkness…her knees became weak and her hands trembled as she began to back away from him.

“Please, stop. I promise. I won’t hurt you.” Matt did his best to reassure her.

Suddenly she stopped backing away and lowered her head, her eyes growing amber in the dimming light of the kitchen. “No,” she growled. “You won’t.”

EPILOGUE

The sun set upon the now quiet desert, the humans having long since abandoned their outpost of solitude. The residual radiation that their battles had brought to the surface, driving them away, now settling again to decay through time and weathering, an unseen danger to the local wildlife.

As the desert sands began their nightly cooling, a lone coyote, scavenging through the debris left behind, hoping to find some scrap to make a meal, spots movement in the distance. He rolls his ears forward and listens intently. With the scampering beats of rabbit’s feet against the hardpan, he bolts. Fresh meat!

His heart races as he approaches the small tufts of dust rising into the twilight. He cuts as the animal zigs, then zags. As the coyote closes on the rabbit, something from the earth itself wrapped around his leg and stopped him in his tracks, flipping in midair and knocking him to his back.

With a startled yelp, the coyote flipped to bite at whatever it was that attacked the attacker. His sharp canines lashing out at the soft flesh that locked onto his leg and was now dragging him back toward the hole in the sand. With yipping cries for help, the wild dog scraped with its front legs for purchase as his teeth slashed at the hand clamped to it.

The creature in the dirt reached with another hand and grasped a handful of fur from the coyote’s back and pulled it further into the sand before the dog felt teeth sink into its neck. Its head slashed back and forth in struggle, growling, as this dark creature drained its life blood from it. The wild dog continued to struggle, fighting for every breath until its heart stopped beating and it fell limp in the creature’s arms.

The coyote fell to the earth, completely drained, its eyes dull and lifeless. The dark creature rose from the dusty sand and stepped into the moonlight.

The dark vampire stared at the moon and laughed. A deep, dark, hearty laugh before turning to the west. “Food awaits,” he muttered.

He looked down at his tattered clothing and shook his head. “No, this won’t work at all. Perhaps something more appropriate was left behind before the hunters left.”

“Don’t take too long, lover,” a silky and sensual voice said. “We have a lot of work to do…”

Damien smiled inwardly as he headed toward the remains of the Groom Lake base to make himself more passable in the human world.

The growing voice in horror
and speculative fiction.

Find us at www.maydecemberpublications.com

Or

Email us at contact@maydecemberpublications.com

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Heath Stallcup was born in Salinas, California and relocated to Tupelo, Oklahoma in his tween years. He joined the US Navy and was stationed in Charleston, SC and Bangor, WA shortly after junior college. After his second tour he attended East Central University where he obtained BS degrees in Biology and Chemistry. Heath then served ten years with the State of Oklahoma as a Compliance and Enforcement Officer while moonlighting nights and weekends with his local Sheriff’s Office. He still lives in the small township of Tupelo, Oklahoma with his wife and three of his seven children. He steals time to write between household duties, going to ballgames, being a grandfather to five and being the pet of numerous animals that have taken over his home. Visit him at heathstallcup.com or Facebook.com for news of his upcoming releases.

Table of Contents

- DEDICATION
- ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
- 1
- 2
- 3
- 4
- 5
- 6
- 7
- 8
- 9
- 10
- 11
- 12
- 13
- 14
- 15
- 16
- 17
- 18
- 19
- 20
- 21
- 22
- 23
- 24
- 25
- 26
- EPILOGUE
- Other Books
- ABOUT THE AUTHOR